[사탕.]

"Attack me," he repeated gracefully. He waved his hand more.

"They don't have protections," I growled sadly.

His laugh caught me off guard. It was so strange to hear that vital sound come out of it that I was paralyzed for a few seconds until I got used to it.

"Very presumptuous of you to think that you're going to hurt me with those tiny little hands," he added. He raised his eyebrows mockingly while smiling sideways. I opened my mouth indignantly and then, I narrowed my eyes. I released the air through my mouth. I refilled my lungs. And I raised my fists as he had taught me. I took a step doubtfully stopping at the next. For a moment, my head went blank. Everything he had learned vanished at once. I swallowed and again, I felt like that weak child who had let her beat me again. Humiliated and trampled. "Blair."

Her deep voice drew me to reality like a vol of cold water. I brought my lost eyes on the ground to yours. Her worried gaze warmed my heart. Because even if I didn't say it. Although she didn't utter a single word more, I knew in that instant that they were not necessary. He supported me. He called me to let me know he was there. That she was not alone. That they wouldn't hurt me anymore. And surprisingly that was all I needed to regain my lucidity.

Advance towards him as agile as my legs allows me. Throw a punch in the direction of your jaw. And for a second, I came to think that I would hit my target. But then, the big hand of Thirteen covered my fist with his hand as if it were nothing and I folded my arm, brought it to my back, and fell to my knees.

With my eyes blinking between amazed and confused, I watched sideways as he walked away.

"Get up," he said seriously. I raised my head and frowned. He raised an eyebrow and fixed a disappointed look on my kneeling body. He reduced me like I was nobody. I clenched my fists inside the gloves. Lay them on the ground and help me up. Thirteen proudly lifted his chin, breaking my patience. Then, I stomped to the ground and lunged toward his body without being expected. Throw a quick series of punches at your face. With his hand, he pushed mine away. Until in a direct blow to his chest, he caught both wrists at the same time leaving me defenseless. I tried to break free but that made him growl. He pushed me into his body, burying my hands in the hollow of his chest. His breath moved the hair on my crown sending a signal to my neck to stretch it up. Thirteen did just the opposite. He tilted his head down creating a clash of our foreheads. The cold temperature of his forehead contrasted with the hot sweat of mine causing me a series of exciting chills. Without controlling it, I sent a blast of hot air from my lips to his lips inches away. Notice, in that instant, how his hands closed more tightly around my wrists. I gasped when her lips brushed against mine. I opened my lips and tilted up my face when the need to have them invaded me.

But then, she pulled my wrists down. I fold my arms back leaving me on my knees again.

"Don't be distracted," she threw out with determination. She scolded me with her narrowed gaze. My cheeks were stained with humiliation. I mean, I myself had given her wide access to kiss me. Thirteen had me in her hands. He knew it. He knew he could have done what he wanted with me. And even so. It did not. And I must say that I am between surprised and a little disappointed.

Since when is it so ... Right?

With the hand still wrapped around my wrist. I gave him an annoyed look. She was on her knees in front of him. Anyone who saw our training from afar might think otherwise. And yet, it doesn't matter to him, because when I shook my arm he didn't let go. I miscalculated my next shake and I ended up falling forward. My face landed on his thigh.

"You just have to ask." And it will be all yours, baby. I heard that he gave a hoarse laugh that made my hair stand on end. I swallowed hard and irritated the walls of my throat. I let out an incredulous howl, he looks at him with a pout and a scowl. I saw her dark glowing pupils. Her wicked smile. But what really got me out of my mind was feeling his hand caress my head like a puppy while pressing my face against his thigh. I shook myself indignantly. Thirteen laughed and released my wrist. I got up quickly. A stitch in the area of ​​my knees almost pulled me back. Too long in the same position.

I turned my back on him so I wouldn't keep staring at his twisted gaze. Enough and I put the velcro on the glove to tighten it more. I heard him mock me from behind with his hypocritical laugh. I narrowed my eye in anger and stared at him. Thirteen crossed his great arms and bowed his head mockingly.

I growled and then turned around so fast he couldn't see the blow to his stomach coming. He took my right arm but not my left. So the blow to his jaw didn't intercept him. I stepped back smiling. Bloat my lungs feeling like the winner of this assault. I must admit that I felt satisfaction when I saw his face paralyzed from the side. But the smile can't take much. When Thirteen regained sanity and modified me with that dark-eyed gaze my body set off all the alarms. He is upset. More than that, as he took slow steps toward it. The same ones that I backed away.

I try to get off the ring, I turn around and try to get past the ropes but his hand tugs on my arm throwing me back. I screamed scared by her strength. So I didn't measure mine either when I hit his stomach. Thirteen opened her eyes at the folded body. He brought his hands to his stomach and looked at me in surprise. I stayed in my position with the nerves still very present. Waiting for your next move. I screamed, bending down to dodge his hook. I had been caught off guard. To my surprise, when I looked back at him I saw the start of a smile.

"Come on. Again." he provoked in a playful voice. She raised her fists and cracked her neck. She moved her jaw and narrowed her eyes. I nodded and knocked. My glove got caught in his hand but this time he reacted much more lively. I formed a pleasing smile and continued to hit. I hit him he would stop them. So we continue all afternoon.

[...]

I knew who it was.

I knew it and still accepted.

I didn't know the reason, I was just guided by the alarmed voice in my head. He walked the hallways of the visiting wing with caution. My stomach bubbled nervous because it tasted like it was coming. Nor did I do much to control the trembling in my hands when I finally went out into the meeting room.

Of course, as every Tuesday the tables were full of families or friends who came to visit the prisoners. But I was only concerned with one. I was only suffocated by the person who sat in her seat away from everyone as if she were the owner of the place.

"How long," said my father with a cynical smile on his lips. His three-day beard showed through the profile of his face giving him a much more faded image. So worry about me. Not for him, of course. But for my mother. When he grew a long beard it only meant that he had been drinking and fucking her whores for so long that he hadn't even bothered about his personal appearance. So, for what is the same, to be presentable to see his daughter. He was wearing one of his most expensive suits and from what I could smell when I got close he was wearing the cologne from the blue bottle. My father had just come from one of his dates. I sat rigid on the seat out of pure protocol. They did not allow prisoners to stand. They wanted us controlled while they were watching us on camera. My father continued to maintain his superior gaze as I sweep my left-out outfit. "I'm not going to ask how are you because your mother has already taken care of that job."

"I'm not going to ask you how are you because, really, I don't give a shit," I replied with dark humor.

I mimicked his fucking smile when I saw he grow when I noticed my contempt for him.

"I'm going to have to talk seriously to the director of this prison." It is not possible that you have become so vulgar and so disrespectful towards your family.

"You were never my family." Mom was. You were just the motherfucker hitting him.

"Also the one who bought you a car every month."

"I don't have to put up with this."

I got up from the table dragging the chair. From afar, I watched as the guard at the door signaled me with a threatening gaze to sit down again. If so, I did it again. Catch my tongue between your teeth to avoid screaming. I didn't want to show how fucked up I was. Much less in front of him because he knew that it would give him satisfaction.

"You better get used to it." The threatening tone I use gave me goosebumps. Because I had only heard that depth twice, now, and when he kindly explained that I would rot in jail. So my heart quickened. "I have been so concerned about my daughter's misbehavior that I have casually forgotten to deposit the money in my friend's account."

The feeling I had before entering came alive. I lost myself in my own thoughts for a second, stopping listening to him. All I was aware of was the way my fist clenched the fabric of my pants.

"I already told you, darling. If you go from bad to worse, it will be. ”She concluded with a simple shrug. He adjusted the tie around his neck and then stood up as if nothing had happened. I looked at him with no expression on my face. "Don't take it personally. I just think you need a lesson. And this place has the tools you need to improve and be a better daughter in the future. You will thank me ..."

"649, stay away right now! Guards!"

My body moved on its own. It was as if a strange force was screaming at me what to do. Anger flooded my head completely clouding. I sneak onto the table to get to him. My father was so scared that he almost fell on his ass to the ground. When I saw that the table was too long. I ran around him. Just as my hands brushed against the stupid shirt collar my body was jerked back.

“You're a manipulative bastard!” I yelled hysterically as I moved my body desperately to break free. The guard squeezed me tighter. I knew later that I would have bruises on my hips and arms but that didn't stop me from continuing to fight. "You're not going to get away with it, "I swear to you for the life of you that you are going to pay for everything you have done to us!"

"649 or you calm down or I put you in isolation! "You yelling at your ear does not usually cause people to calm down. For me, it was the trigger. I was aware of what was around me. Scared people fucking other people who looked at me like I was crazy. Everyone was judging me. Everyone. No one was spared. My chest clenched so hard that I was about to pass out. "649!"

I didn't hear the guard screaming because I ran away. And luckily for me, no one seemed to really care about my condition when I walked through the door that connected to the prison wing. The air was beginning to lack. The walls began to close more and more. And yet it kept running aimlessly.I didn't care either. I just wanted to get lost somewhere where things were better.

When rounding a corner, crash into a chest. With teary eyes, I raised my head. When I recognized her dark eyes I felt safe again. I saw how he checked down the hall that nobody saw us. Then, she caught my cheeks with her hands and looked at me with a sad look. Without thinking, I put my arms around her waist and buried my face in her chest.

I sniffed my own tears dizzy when he dragged me with him. I didn't know where it took me until I smelled the humidity in the bathroom. Listen to a cubicle latch. And I buried myself more.

"I can not anymore...

“Why can't you go on?” His soft voice gave me the peace I needed. I felt the palm of his hand massage my scalp. And her other hand, squeeze my hip, not suggestively, in the way you want to tell a person that you are there for them. Thirteen took my silence calmly. "Everything will be fine."

"I'm never going to get out of here while he's still out. Never...

His hand in my hair froze.

"You are innocent, Blair." You are not going to stay here. —He said in such a persuasive tone that I didn't know what it meant. The hand on my hip stopped squeezing me against him. I felt his touch colder, more calculated. He was not him. Something was disturbing him. Something was occupying his head.

"What about you?" I sobbed in an understandable hoarse tone. I took off his chest to look at him pleadingly. But what I wasn't expecting was for him to reject eye contact by turning his head to the side.

"I what?" I ask in a whisper to myself. He frowned thoughtfully, lost in his own problems.

"Are you also innocent?"

I don't know why I asked that. Simply, the words came out of my mouth alone, coming to life. His hand on my hip tightened. His entire body stiffened. But it was my clenched jaw that gave me a bad answer.

"I don't like talking about it," he confessed. Although she already knew, hearing it from her own lips was completely different. And even though she still had a wall around the world. I was not disappointed because it was the first time we had talked about it openly and she did not ignore me as always.

“Will you talk to me about it someday?” I asked with an innocence that made him form a small smile. I looked up with pleading eyes at hers. My heart leaped into my chest when I did not meet a shy look, but one with human warmth.

"Someday." The topic ended at once. I nodded more than satisfied with the result and then, I smiled when his hands squeezed my cheeks gently. "Now, tell me, who do I have to hit?"

[...]

I told him everything.

And when I say everything is everything.

I told him about my childhood. My adolescence and of course, the trigger so disastrous that it had the beginning of my adulthood. Thirteen listened patiently. I don't judge myself, I just listen. With a calm look, she was going to tell me without speaking that she was there. That she wouldn't leave until she finished venting. And surprisingly, it was easier than it had ever been.

And I felt better.

Better.

Every time I talked about my father's abuse my throat would get dry from crying. Knowing that he was next to me holding my hand made everything so much easier. He understood me. And I felt that it did. It was not the typical understanding that your friends tell you. This was different. The related to me. The analysis of what I had because somehow he had also suffered it.

The emotion to which I was reminded of his "someday". I just hoped it wasn't too far away.

Enter my cell with my head lost in my world until the image in front of me is presented.

"Lucy, what are you doing!" I screamed hysterically. I ran to her, slapping her hand to drop a white pill of unknown origin on the ground.

"Let me!" she shout back with the same hysteria as I do. I was very nervous. Her forehead was sweaty and the vein in her neck was swollen from the pressure inside her head.

-You are crazy? "I denied it." Bending down to pick up the pill from the floor. I held it between my fingers. I narrowed my eyes to analyze it better and then, I opened them unheard of.

"Misoprostol?"

I looked disapprovingly at Lucy but she rejected the contact looking away. I gasped with a loud yell. This medication is used for high-risk pregnancies. Rachel, one of my old friends before entering here, had suffered one of those demon pills because she thought she had been pregnant. We ended up in the hospital for an urgent stomach wash. It is a test drug that is not yet available from science. So it is very dangerous. This worries me a lot because it is also expensive. Where the hell did he get it from?

I don't want to have it, Blair. I do not want it! -I deny. She shook her head from side to side desperately seeking my attention. He had it when he took my hands and I almost sobbed into my face.

"That boy is not to blame, Lucy,"  I whispered with my eyes closed. It was his body could do whatever he wanted, correct. But he was toying with his life for something that might have a solution if he just got involved in looking for it.

"Understand, if I have it." If I decide to raise that child, he will suffer because I will never love him.

"Is it so bad?" I asked irritated. I frowned intensely. My attitude created a kind of guilt in her because she released my hands and turned her back. After a few seconds, her shoulders trembled and her voice cut to sobs. I felt bad. Too bad. She just wanted to understand and I had yelled at her. I had overturned my shitty day with her and she didn't deserve it. I approached from behind, with my soul hanging by a thread and with a tight stomach. I touched her shoulder to support her, but Lucy jerked away. They lost me in their own thoughts. He blinked up at me and only when he knew it was me did he relax, but he never stopped crying. Just as you did that night when ... "Lucy, what really happened?" "I tried to get her to look at me but she avoided my gaze with fear." Watch carefully as you use one hand between your legs and squeeze the fabric of her pants fearfully. It seemed gone again. I slowly denied it until I understood it... "Who did it?"

Lucy was afraid of me. Disgusted, I did not do to myself, I did herself. My heart sank as much as the blood automatically stopped pumping. My face went pale as she lunged into my arms and squeezed me as if her life depended on it. I stopped, and a lonely tear ran down my cheek. My lip trembled but I held it in my teeth. I brought my hand to her head and stroked her as my mother did to me.

"It was ... Wa-a-s ...

"Take it easy, take your time." - Breathe into her enlarged hair the caresses. Run a hand down the line of her spine and her body relaxed. She pulled away and detected me with a bloodshot gaze. It was rage and fear that wandered tirelessly through her sad eyes. I nodded sure to say with my gesture that I would not judge her. That I wouldn't tell anyone. That I was not alone ...

And then she did it.

"It was Carvallo ...

"Son of a bitch ..." A third voice startled us. Frightened, I turned abruptly toward the door to find the worst possible scene.

Jimin with his eyes open with a cake inside the cell.

"Graff! No, Jimin! ”Lucy yelled desperately but it was too late because he had already run away. Since I was in shock I didn't even move. It was Lucy who reacted first by running but in the middle of her way, just as she was going to cross the door she groaned in pain and her body doubled towards the bunks.

"Let me take you to the infirmary," I said awkwardly, with no color on my face. I reached out to help him straighten up but then, Lucy put her hands on the mattress and stood up straight.

"Blair! I ... "he began to say with difficulty. His hand was crushed on her belly so I sent a worried look. He asks her again but she answered something else. "Blair, please. Talk to his. I don't want him to ruin his life because of me. Please...

I quickly nodded.

And then, I ran out of my cell like crazy. Stumbling over people and earning a couple of insults. I knew I was looking for a needle in a haystack. She didn't know where Jimin had gone. Standing in the middle of the hallway looking in all possible directions. I put my hands to my head and cursed desperately. But for better or for worse. I ended up finding out when I heard screaming in the yard.

I stared at the patio door with fear. And I ran. I walked towards her as quickly as my legs allowed. I swung open the door. I didn't care if the glass broke. Let them scold me if they wanted to. She had more important things to think about.

And that included the ring of prisoners cheering up a fight. I made my way between them between the small gaps between the bodies. When you reach the beginning of the clearing, bring your hand to your mouth at the scene in front of your eyes.

Jimin had Cavallo under him. He punched him. Scratches. The man had a face so full of blood that you could no longer distinguish where his mouth ended or where his eyes began. I denied it desperately. I desperately sought help from the prisoners but they all ignored me because they were busy cheering.

Hope came to me when among so many men I visualized black hair next to mint. Thirteen abruptly pushed a prisoner aside to see the scene up close. He opened his eyes like crazy and slapped Suga on the shoulder who nodded. Behind, Taehyung appeared running. He gaped at the scene, putting his hands to his head.

Thirteen approached Jimin and yanked him out of Carvallo's weak body.

"What the hell is wrong with you? Graff! ”Shouted Thirteen, upset. He shook him by the shoulders to make him react but he only saw how Suga and Taehyung lifted their victim from the ground.

-Was the. Thirteen. It was him! ”Jimin squealed with tears. He pointed at Carvallo with his arm. Thirteen tensed. It tense full body. He looked at his friend with doubt. With doubt so dark that my body bristled with fear. I swallow hard and turned to see me. When his screwed up gaze met mine I couldn't keep mine so I immediately lowered it. I sobbed and started crying.

Hurried footsteps sounded behind everyone. The prisoners moved away leaving her in the crosshairs. Thirteen stopped controlling Jimin because her attention was on Lucy. Thirteen stared at her wetly. He took a step in her direction but Lucy backed away. Thirteen contracted a hurt expression, more than that.

However, luck was not with her that day.

Branches creaked behind her, drawing the deer's attention, causing her to run away to take refuge in the brush, making it impossible to be captured. Lexa turned on her heel with the agility of a lion to take aim at the intruder when she saw the boy appear among the trees under the gun immediately as she sighed annoyed.

“I could have killed you piece of asshole!” I exhale furiously as I hit the wood of the bow against her thigh for helplessness. Suho completely came out of her hiding place with some red on her cheeks.

"My duty as a protector is to ensure your safety," Suho completed with frustration. Her brows furrowed and her arms crossed tightly just above her toned chest.

"Apprentice of protector." And I'm not a commander yet, besides, your stupid clumsiness has made me lose my prey.

"You shouldn't go out hunting the ...

"Yes, yes, those from the mountain are close and could attack blah, blah, blah ..."

"Alexa, it's not a joke they could really kidnap you to torture you and then kill you."

"I know," he snorted. She was fully and plainly aware that the threat from the mountain tribe was real, but she couldn't stay locked up at home with her mother. Less when she got up and saw how the bright sun invited her to go out and explore the forest. Suho's words declined her mood for a few minutes. "I just wanted a little time alone to think nothing more ...

"We should go back, it will be dark soon and the forest is not safe at night," Suho advised, stepping aside so that Lexa was first. The girl nodded resignedly. Time flew by whenever he went hunting. Since her father wouldn't let her go out alone, she hardly ever, really, ever, used to be accompanied by Suho. A strange but very skilled boy whose primary function was to control even his own shadow. Over time she ended up getting used to her company, forging a small friendship that flourished over the years. Now he was her best friend. Your confidant. It's all.

But that did not remove the fact that she was too strict on issues related to her protection and security.

Sometimes she just wanted to leave. Runaway where no one will find her to live the life she chose to live, not the one others decided to live. She was not unhappy, of course not. She lived a life full of joy and love within her clan. But the whole problem centers on her father not believing her. Since she was little she learned to fight, to hunt, to do any task to be a good leader. But her mistrust placed a big blindfold on her eyes.

I was willing to show her how much she was worth.

[...]

She bit into her apple slowly to focus all her energy on the small group of novice soldiers who had gathered in front of the door of the wall. She had learned from Suho's carelessness that the Heda* took these inexperienced children to the riverside training area for routine training. Actually, she was not very curious about these types of activities, since she always followed the same routine. However, for some strange reason, she felt she should go. I did not know, I did not know it. She just followed her instinct.

They soon set out on their way, going Lexa a few meters behind so as not to be seen by her father and win a fight. Although she had tried to be calm before the threat of the mountain soldiers, she knew him like the back of her hand, she knew that Heda was not so calm and that in fact, his insistence that he would not leave the camp had increased since that Suho had come up with the brilliant idea to tell him about the episode in the forest.

When the group stopped, she decided to hide among the trees to see from a distance. Heda kept her arms glued to each end of her hip as she ran those teenagers with her typical leader's gaze.

"When the alpha team crosses the white line of the tree the beta team ..." Heda began before her daughter deftly interrupted by reciting the words from memory.

"They camouflaged themselves between the sheets to cover them."

“Well then...”

"The archers will go behind to secure the air." The fluidity of their talk was a reflection of all those sleepless nights as she was studying her father's strategy books. She did not know but had stolen them from her cabin when she was marching on reconnaissance missions. She knew that stealing the material could cause her a terrible headache, but she decided to take the risk because she knew that her father would not teach her feats in combat on her own initiative.

"Okay, get ready. This may be a drill, but the threat is real.

“What was that, Commander?” Asked a short boy with barely a gram of fat on his body. The leaves of the trees began to shake mischievously creating a rather striking sound. The humid air that covered the environment gave the premonition that it will rain soon. The children beside him began to mumble in fear as they trembled from head to foot. Heda applauded loudly to silence the scandal.

"It was the wind that anticipates tonight's storm." The commander's words reassured the children, although there were still some who continued to wave their weak arms. Without further ado, the two teams split as Heda had explained. Lexa raised a skeptical eyebrow at the children's inaccuracy when placing herself. The posture of the body was very important since it depended on it that the movement to be executed was launched accurately. They did not put the back straight and the shoulders separated as it should be, but on the contrary, they could not shrink their bodies more by bending their backs in such a way that still from their position I could see the body. She denied with a curse in her mouth as the children began to move forward creating too much noise when crawling. The dry leaves creaked, and soon a white smoke began to form above their heads from the stirred earth.

Lexa dropped her body to rest her back. She crossed one leg with the other and then did the same with her arms. Suddenly, a rather annoying light began to blur the view. She put her hand in front to cover the thread of the sun. She followed the path of annoyance until she came across a hill.

Quite suspicious cracking sounds started at the top of the mountain. When Lexa looked in his direction her eyes widened in surprise.

“Wild!” The boy's scream alerted the rest of the group. Heda glanced at the hill across the river just following the direction a boy was pointing. Her skin turned white instantly when she saw a group of twenty people slide down the slope. Then she turned to the scared, runny children.

"Roi take them back to camp!" The rest with me we can not let pass!

The sunny one nodded at her order, shouting nervously at the children to follow her and not look back. Lexa saw it necessary to get out of her hiding place to run to help her father. When she saw her daughter appear the first thing she did was frown in annoyance.

“Save the sermon for when they're not attacking us!” Lexa shouted, upset by the soldiers' shouts of struggle as they rushed forward. She reached for her backpack to grab a pair of arrows. She aimed at one in the leg, causing her to fall on her face, taking two more with her. The strength of her enemy was more capable than she thought. It was about fifty now that he had them closer. I glance quickly, closing my eyes in frustration when she barely realized it was just five soldiers without counting her father and herself. She knew they weren't enough that no matter how adept the enemy's strength was, it was far greater.

Even so, she would give even the air that was missing in her lungs so as not to let that strategic position fall into the hands of the mountain clan. Stunned by the imminent approach of his enemy, the Heda screamed at the top of their lungs that they took cover behind some trees.

The rough wood received Lexa's back as she abruptly leaned back. The hair in a ponytail stuck to her forehead from the sweat accumulated by so much stress. She breathed with her mouth open even though she knew she shouldn't waste oxygen.

She turned to her right, meeting two soldiers sheltered behind a huge rock. One of them had an arrow stuck in his thigh where a lot of blood was coming out. The other seemed almost dead, collapsed on the ground.

Overcome by courage, she comes out of hiding for a moment to shoot an arrow. She returns to her place with her eyes closed and her chest restless. The situation is so overwhelming that he cannot avoid hitting a huge stomp on the ground accompanied by a blow with a closed fist against the bark.

"Lexa." When she hears her father's weak voice she immediately looks for her position. She is relieved to see that she was not wounded like her soldiers. Although he seemed equally or more overwhelmed than her, his composure remained firm. It was totally admirable to see how cold it was in a situation like these. "Do you remember the trees that guard the bridge?"

"The red oaks."

"Those," her father agreed enthusiastically for her knowledge of the subject. Lexa hears screams near her position, wrinkles her nose furiously, and shoots an arrow that fits right into the hollow of her heart. Then she looks back at her father with interest.

"There are two standards of fire above the bridge. If you manage to fire at that fire, you will give us the time we need."

"I will, father."

"We will cover her." Two voices spoke from behind them from the two wounded soldiers. Lexa nodded confidently before gripping the mast of her bow tightly.

"Lexa." She looked at him again this time with caution. Her father's eyes shone with more than fury, they processed fear but at the same time security. Lexa knew in that instant that everything depended on her and she would not disappoint them. "Show them that you are not only the best archer but you are the best daughter they will ever have." Ste yuj. *

"This yuj. *" He repeated with all the feeling in the world. She puffed into the air, fixed her target intently, and started running toward her. She had only a few minutes to reach her goal or else it would be over. Her legs ached from the effort but that did not stop her from running. Upon reaching a standard she tore her sleeve with her teeth to wrap the fabric at the tip. She glanced back, meeting the soldiers and her father trying to endorse the enemy. His chest clenched when one of his friends fell to the ground for a date on his chest. She returned to her task with tear-filled eyes. This was not the time to cry. It had to be strong. She tried to be with all her soul. When the cloth was finally wrapped he carefully carried it toward the fire. With the flame lit, he stretched out his arm toward the oaks, remembering the exact spot where the powder was camouflaged. She closed one eye to sharpen the precision and stopped breathing. An arrow brushed her arm causing her to lose focus and she could see that there were three men running towards her with war cries. She was forced to retreat to protect herself behind the standard.

“Fuck!” Lexa moaned frustrated. She placed the arrow between her teeth and started running towards the oaks. When she was close enough to shoot, she tried again, being interrupted by the same party of men. The arrow painfully brushed her arm causing it to fall to the ground. The arrow holding her lips inevitably fell beside her. His good arm-hand wrapped his fingers around her. She got to her knees feeling the stones dig into her skin. She groaned in pain. The earth had mixed with sweat and blood. His eyesight had begun to tremble from the venom of the wound. Taking one last scream of breath, she closed her eye and shot at the oaks.

The fiery arrow impacted a perfect movement in the network of powder boxes. Immediately everything exploded creating a great avalanche of huge rocks that crushed anyone who was standing in their way down. Lexa was pushed by the explosion force. Her body rolled until she fell into the stream, which fortunately lay almost without water. With narrowed eyes she brought her palm to the wound on her arm and then brought it to her eyes, affirming her suspicion when she saw the black blood that the arrow was poisoned. Her limbs felt heavy, her hand fell to the ground almost immediately. I hear hasty footsteps heading towards her. He turned his neck to meet one of the men who was chasing him, heard how he laughed evilly at seeing her so helpless. The man threw the bow aside, seeing as the best option to remove her small knife from her belt. Lexa tried to get up but her body did not respond. As she had predicted, it was not a deadly poison but a paralyzing one.

Suddenly time began to run too slow. Just before the man reached where she lay defeated, a blue arrow pierced her chest causing her to gasp out of breath before falling forward. Lexa tried to stay awake but the tiredness had added to the terrible effect of the poison. Her eyes slowly closed. The last thing she was aware of before she fell into deep darkness was that something was lifting her along with the scent of honey.

[...]

“But what?” The whole room was spinning when she had enough strength to open her eyes. It took her a few minutes to get used to the red light in the cabin. Her palms brushed the comfort of the soft surface of a bed. When she was aware of all the above, she got up exalted. I gulp out of necessity as I anxiously traveled every inch of the room. Recognizing her cabin, she sighed with relief. As she looked down at her body, she managed to see a great revenge wrap around her wounded arm. She put a hand to her head as she placed her feet on the ground.

As she left the cabin, chaos engulfed her in the worst way. Screams of pain. Begging groans. To her relief, all the few soldiers who had fought with her father had survived, were wounded but alive. Remembering the image of her father, she walked the pile of wounded. When I couldn't find it, she started to worry. As she could, she set her feet toward the Seokjin hut, the chief healer of her clan. When she was about to enter her cabin he himself came out with a serious face that ended up scaring her. He held in his hands a white cloth stained with blood that helped him to clean himself.

“Jin what?” His questioning ended completely when his mother came out from behind him crying.

"I've done what I could, I'm sorry," said the curandero under his breath before heading towards the pile of patients. His mother watched Lexa with dead eyes. It was there that the young girl's heart was completely paralyzed.

[...]

She closed her eyes tightly to hold back the tears that threatened to come out. It was not good to be seen so openly. But it was so difficult. So difficult when her father's body lay on that pile of wood. Her heart ached to the point of not knowing if it was still beating from her weak heartbeat.

Unfortunately, her father was not the only one buried that night. Luckily for Lexa, eyes would not be on her now that the Heda was dead. I knew that later they will ask for answers but now I just didn't want to give them. She needed time to assimilate everything that had happened. Everything.

She ended up sticking out slightly as a warm hand wrapped around hers. Turning her head, she met her mother's grief-stricken smile. With her other hand, she offered her the burning stick that would burn the remains of her father and the other soldier.

"Yu gonplei ste odon *," Lexa murmured weakly. With all the pain of her broken soul, she threw the stick lighting the wood in seconds. Her mother covered her mouth with her palm to silence the sobs. Lexa simply watched as the fire created the smoke that transformed her father into the air.

[...]

She had decided to withdraw before becoming the question center. She was resting her palms on her desk with a lost gaze. Her shrugged shoulders were the living image of pain. The feeling of pain in her chest would take time to fade. Which made her wonder if she really wanted me to.

"You must follow your father's legacy." Her mother's muffled voice was heard after the movement of the cabin door.

"I don't want to talk about this now." Her voice sounded dark, sorer than ever.

"Lexa," her mother warned, approaching her daughter carefully so as not to disturb her loneliness too soon. The diadem that her mother held in her hands was what most caught her attention. "You have to wear this to ..."

"Don't ask me to use this when my father's body is still warm!" She roared loudly, grabbing the chair and knocking it to the ground, scaring her mother.

"Lexa listen to me!" The clan needs a boss. Someone who will give you security and peace.

"Don't you understand that putting that on means accepting that he's gone?" I bow my head again. She let out a piercing scream impossible to contain. She was tired of growing strong in front of people. I couldn't do it anymore. Her mother reached out to hold her in her arms. Lexa's hands were trapped on her mother's chest, simulating the gestures she gave him when something disturbed her in her childhood.

"It is your duty." her mother whispered softly in her ear knowing that the ancient language could reassure her. The little saying made him clench his fist and crinkle his clothes.

[...]

She had not slept all night. Her mother had stayed with her holding her, stroking her head from time to time so that she knew she was there, that she was not alone. At dawn he had decided to leave, leaving his mother to recover the hours of sleep that she had stolen from him.

The forest birds had stopped singing as if mourning for the dead. The roar of the forest had diminished her strength almost as much as her body movement. Getting back there after a week had been more than difficult. Probably the stupidest decision he had ever made. But I needed answers. According to Jin, the soldiers had found her on a road near the camp and not in the river where her body fell.

She decided to focus her gaze on the ground so as not to look at the mess of blood-stained rocks. Enough memories of death in your dreams.

When she got to where she thought she remembered landing, she was surprised when she recognized from a distance the lifeless body of the man who tried to kill her. Now, with her newly recovered mental abilities, she could better see the arrow stuck in her back.

A splash of water turned her stomach in such a panic that she gripped his sword tightly before aiming at whatever was behind her.

“It's me!” The man shouted desperately with his hands up as a symbol of surrender.

"Suho could have killed you!" Lexa threatened rather annoyed by her appearance. She put the sword back in its holster without taking her disappointed gaze from her friend.

"I'm sorry, I just wanted to accompany you, it's not good that you're alone right now."His reasons were disdainfully stated as she just approached crossing a small puddled area. —Why did you come to the river?

"You see that man over there?" Lexa pointed with his head making Suho follow her, ending up surprised. "He tried to kill me and someone stopped him."

"A soldier of ours?"

"No, I would swear not." He deepened with doubt as he approached the lifeless body. She bent down and when she was at the perfect height she took out the arrow. He brought the tip to the river to remove it from the blood. "It is an iron arrow." She spoke surprised, slightly opening her mouth.

"But that cannot be we have been at war with your tribe for hundreds of generations." Why would they help you?

"I don't know, but I'm going to find out."

[...]

"Heda, I know that the death of Commander Hyun is present but we must make a decision regarding the attack of the Highlanders." One of the advisers asked furiously causing the rest to rise up carrying the cry to heaven.

"Yes!"

"My son was there!"

"Mine too!"

"Revenge!"

"Shop op! *" Lexa demanded with authority, rising from her seat with force. The councilors stopped raising the scandal by lowering their heads in regret when Lexa's piercing gaze corrected them.

"We have all lost loved ones in that battle." Raising another dispute when our people are barely recovering is not a good idea.

"The commander is right." We can't start a war, it would be stupid to do it when we are weaker than ever. ”Suho leaned in beside her. Lexa immediately looked at him gratefully with a small smile.

“And what are we going to do?” Another counselor asked desperately. Lexa recognized him as the father of one of those who were injured.

"We can't just do nothing while they breathe in the oxygen that our children should have breathed," said another counselor, but with an air of revenge hidden in his calm tone.

"Revenge will come, I swear." My father's death will be paid for with the blood of his executioner. Jus drein jus daun * - she exalted with fury nailed to the pressure of her teeth. Her nostrils ended up dilating when the image of her father returned to her memory.

"What shall we do while we wait?"

"Find allies." Lexa reacted slowly.

"Where?"

"In the iron soldiers," Lexa said cautiously, knowing that the news would not be a good dish.

As predicted by the councilors, the scandal of screaming and wailing began again. Lexa returned to her seat, her eyes sharp in her reactions.

“No!” A veteran counselor yelled.

"They are worse than the mountaineers have been in permanent war for years!" I finish lamenting another.

"We have a common enemy," Lexa interrupted causing everyone to shut up again. Not wanting to go into detail, she knew that silence could be interpreted as acceptance. The councilors looked at each other with wide eyes having everything that would happen next. "Sohu, prepare three horses." We will leave at dawn to the iron village."

[...]

"But three horses?" Her mother asked fearfully as she tried to follow Lexa's hurried steps on her way to the entrance of the camp. Of course, she knew that her mother would oppose what she did not know was that Lexa had already made a decision and that she would not change her mind.

"Mom, it will be fine," Lexa assured, climbing nimbly on her dark brown horse. She gripped the reins tightly, then led the horse out of the camp. The animal meekly followed her request.

"You must take more protection, those savages are inhuman." Her mother commented too shakily. Lexa smiled faintly as she remembered the iron arrow in the river.

"You'd be surprised to know that not everything bad is always bad," was the last thing she said before shaking the reins of her horse and completely leaving the camp.

[...]

Fortunately, the path to the Iron Clan Village was not far from their encampment. In just three hours they galloped to the borders. It had been a good idea to leave early so they would not return at night being aware that the attack by the mountain tribe was still very recent.

As his ingenious thought predicted, they soon came across soldiers from the Iron Village who will try to stop their advance. He was aware that what had happened in the river had probably reached the Iron Clan and that they had reinforced their vigilance. It is for this reason that he only decided to take three soldiers so that they did not see his arrival as a surprise attack.

“Who's going?” A muscular and built soldier roared forcefully. Despite not having a great height, he was in front of the two soldiers who accompanied him, so Lexa deduced that he was his superior.

"I am Lexa Skycru, the new commander of the celestial people." And I come because I want to speak to your commander. — she spoke with the same force as the soldier so that she could see that she was not afraid. The soldier, a blond man with small eyes and prominent lips, analyzed his horse from top to bottom and then his two soldiers and Suho before observing his own and finally nodding slowly.

[...]

"Sorry but no weapons allowed." The blond man said kindly as he pointed with his finger at the sword tucked in his belt. He noticed how Suho tensed from head to toe when I looked askance at him. Lexa nodded, then began to strip off her weapons one by one and place them in a wooden box. When she was finally clean the blonde nodded and opened the door.

A firm hand on her wrist held her back.

"I'm out here," Suho muttered to Lexa. He was careful to speak slowly and fluently so that she understood his message. When Lexa nodded to reassure him he finally released her.

As soon as she entered, she found a row of seats occupied by men who looked down on her as she advanced. Glancing ahead, she found a tall, strong man playing with a knife.

“You the one who killed thirty mountain warriors with a single arrow?” Her skin bristled as the man used a dominant low tone to address her. He wasn't looking at her but that didn't stop him from knowing that with his eyes he could melt anyone. To her surprise, the man had her eye area covered in black ink typical of a soldier ready for combat. The red stone pasted on his forehead confirmed his identity.

"I did my best to protect mine." I wasn't sure why I was reacting defensively. She only had the need to explain that what happened was not for the mere pleasure of killing but for an unselected need.

Her words evoked curiosity, she directed her gaze towards Lexa, keeping her still, that despite the black paint in her eyes, she managed to see from afar some deep eyes that could read thoughts. As if her comment had caused him any amusement, he cocked an arrogant smile as he stabbed the knife into the back of his large chair.

“What are you doing here Lexa Skycru of the celestial town?” She asked again with that finishing tone that left her brain without connections for a brief moment.

"I can help you beat the Men of the Mountain." She started with what she had come to say by making the Heda increase her ego smile. Her advisers began to mumble nonsense, but that didn't stop her or cut her eye contact with him. "The only way to protect our people is if we unite."

"I'm still waiting for a proposal, princess." The commander threw with mocking daggers causing his allies to start laughing at her.

Lexa clenched her fists tightly to calm herself even knowing that the urge to punch her would soon outweigh that of standing still.

"We have more gold than you can imagine."

“What makes you think I need gold?” She slowly lifted her body from the wooden throne without taking off losing eye contact to load the tension situation. The Heda raised an eyebrow as he approached slowly. "I have everything I need."

"As much as he has a person, he always wants something more." It was not difficult for Lexa to think like this due to the constant discussions her father had had with one of the advisers on greed issues. They were almost always due to the extreme desire to seize someone else's land. Even with everything, they wanted more and she was sure that the man before her would not deny that theory.

"Well ..." He stretched the word creating a silence in the room that caused Lexa's heart to stop when perceiving how Heda's eyes traveled up and down her small body. "... yes, there is something that does not I have and I would like to have.

[...]

She left the cabin looking blank. Suho, true to her word, had waited in front of the horses with her bow and sword in hand. Seeing her approach, he straightened up worried. It was not long before her eyes caught the man outside the cabin watching Lexa's departure. Suho closed his eyes to the stranger who for some strange reason did not give him a good feeling. He did not like the arrogant smile on his mouth, much less that he did not stop looking at Lexa as if his visit had caused him too much satisfaction.

When Lexa reached her side, Suho returned the weapons, which she began to put in place immediately.

Seeing her head down speechless Suho bowed his head sadly.

"You're good?"

"Not now, Suho." Let's just go.-she asked quite urgently. She mounted her horse quickly causing Suho and the other two to imitate her gesture. As the last action, Lexa squinted at the hut, made brief eye contact with the Heda again before leaving with her horse.

[...]

Jeon Jungkook. The Heda of the Iron Legion.

She couldn't get that name out of her head. Now much less. Since her arrival, she had been harassed with many questions from the council, from the soldiers, but especially the most exhaustive were those of her mother. She had not wanted to answer, did not see the situation as adequate. She decided that the news of the inter-tribal union would come later when it became formal. It wouldn't reveal something when it might not happen in the future. Actually, I still hoped it didn't happen.

"You didn't want to explain it to anyone, but I know it will be different with me." Her friend Suho's safety was perhaps the one that woke her up from her isolation from the outside world. The man approached with her typical persuasive smile. Lexa wanted to smile but could only wince.

"It's complicated, Suho. If I'm honest with you, I don't know what has happened or what will happen." Lexa confessed dubiously, drawing the attention of her friend who began to worry when the girl hid her head in the hollow of her legs.

"Has she done something to you?" Something changed within her when she thought that this proud commander stained her honor. Or worse ... She dared to touch you!

"No," Lexa denied, offended by her projected attack, so inappropriate and unnecessary. Lexa sighed when she was overcome by the situation. It was the first time that I didn't know how to solve any problem. Suho kept her eyes open with a wrinkled nose as she breathed hard through her mouth until Lexa dismissed her thought. Afterward, she relaxed but was not entirely calm. "Actually, he's been ... generous, so to speak."

"Have you accepted the gold?" After speaking, Suho noticed how Lexa's spirits fell even further. She slowly denied it.

"So what did she ask you ..."

"For me ..." He swallowed, continues. "... He wants me to be his wife."

"Than!" I could have sworn that Suho's anguished roar echoed throughout the forest. She approached a rock. She picked it up and then threw it against a tree causing a terrifying crunch as a pile of leaves fell to the ground. She seemed to be gone, more than that, her bloodshot eyes begging for Jungkook's head. When he finished expressing his anger, he turned to Lexa, who was still in her hunched position. "Did you refuse?"

"I can not do it..."

"Shit!" This time she screamed again, scaring Lexa at seeing her so out of control. He wanted to return, he wanted to have entered with her, to have accompanied her. She knew that she shouldn't have been taking care of the horses that should have been by her side to avoid these things. He felt a great avalanche of contrary feelings, he had a lot of furies that activated him violently, but he also had a lot of guilt for not having done the only thing he should do.

Protect it.

"It has been a good counteroffer that has ensured the protection of my people and Ronald's head," I yell desperately with a lump in my throat that makes it difficult to stabilize his tone.

"But are you listening to yourself?" Suho intervened hysterically. He put his hands to his head and ruffled his hair. "You can not do it ...

-It is my duty.

"Since when the fucking duty of a Heda is ... Damn!" Other than if he started walking in circles. He tried to calm down, but the image of Jungkook smiling lit the fuse again. He knew from the moment he saw that arrogant attitude that something had happened that he never imagined was this. She could not marry him. I couldn't when she ...

"What about you, what do you really want?"

"What I want doesn't matter."

"No, Lexa! It does matter! Yes ..." Lexa suddenly lowered her gaze to Sohu to find her gaze fixed on the ground and with the reflection of a tear on her cheek. "You can not do this ...

You cannot do this to yourself.

"A good leader has to think of others." And for better or for worse, it is my last word on the subject.

“Lexa!” Even though She's screams were heartbreaking, she forced herself to continue on her way to her cabin, leaving aside the river of tears that fell down her cheeks.

[...]

"Put your signature here to finish the process," explained the counselor, annoyed at his lateness. It had been on purpose. The longer it delayed the union the better. He looked at the opaque paper carefully. The feather had begun to dance on his fingers in sweat. He pursed his lips. I swallow deeply. He hadn't even dressed appropriately for the occasion. Certainly, she had never wasted time thinking about what her perfect wedding would be like but she knew that it was far from being it.

The pen hesitated in her hands. The first to sign had been Jungkook. To her surprise, she didn't seem to have much doubt installed on her face. Virtually the ink ran down the paper for his surprising interest.

Was I doing the right thing?

What if Sohu was right?

You don't even want to imagine how you will be when you find out that you have married Jungkook. Of course, the council was not far from being horrified, but he cared little for the opinion of four insufferable old men. He reminded himself that it was the best option. Jungkook put at his disposal an army ready to follow his orders and a promise to finish off the mastermind of his father's death. And you would have just that with just one signature. Looking at it from another perspective, actually, the loser was Jungkook. But from his, of course, that she lost much more.

I rest the tip of the pen on the paper, it did not move. Jungkook looked at her seriously. He knew that he doubted and for some strange reason his doubt made him think for a brief second.

"Congratulations." The tired counselor finished when, after an eternal wait, Lexa finally drew her signature on the paper. Jungkook smirked at the man before he left the hut leaving them alone.

"Why don't we go to my cabin?" We have to adjust a few things. ”She didn't even look at him, just nodded too lost to make the connections necessary to speak.

[...]

"Tomorrow I will send a pair of warriors to guard the wall of your camp," Jungkook commented as he entered his cabin. Lexa passed under it as Jungkook held it with his eyes. "Don't do it again if you want to keep your hand."

“You're my wife, get used to being touched!” He returned forcefully, approaching her to keep his gaze just as wild. A roar came from inside her chest when she was so rejected.

“I will have the title of your wife but I am not your wife!” He swept her body with a contemptuous look causing Jungkook to widen his nostrils. The vein in his neck was protruding from the blood pressure in his head.

Jungkook made an arrogant smile. "You will be what I want you to be, princess."

"No, I will be what I want to be." His voice was so hard and firm that Jungkook broke his smile. Raising her head high above Lexa again swept her body with more than contempt. "I'll be your fucking woman in front of the public but don't expect anything else."

Leaving her with the word in her mouth, she left the cabin furiously back to her camp.

[...]

The horseback ride to the river was smooth, with no enemies in sight. This time it had required bringing in more than three soldiers. This time the leaders of his warriors' brigades were with him. They were heading towards the southern part of the forest, just the point where a rock ended the river. It was in that place where she had arranged to meet Jungkook and her men.

The Heda had kept his word and had sent a party of men to assist his own in protecting the camp. Some disputes had arisen between newcomers and residents but Lexa managed to logically eradicate the problem. He provided them with food and water as well as a roof to sleep in but in exchange, they could not approach the villagers unless necessary.

"Sorry." A soft voice beside her made her turn her head in search of the owner. Suho had his head on his shoulders as a sign of regret along with a look full of regret. Lexa offered a small awkward smile. It was true that lately, she had distanced herself a lot from Suho since she learned the news of their marriage. She had been so busy organizing meetings with her allies that she had not had time to think about her personal life. Fortunately, Suho had.

"I'm sorry too," she replied with the same distress. Her smile turned into a pout just before it turned into a grimace. “Just because I married her doesn't mean I should change my life, Suho. I hope you understand that.

"I know, it just took me a while to figure it out." She swallowed, embarrassed by her immature attitude. Really, she would not have wanted Lexa to see her in that facet of her personality. " You did what you thought was best for your people. Your sacrifice deserves all my respect."

"I am his paper wife but not in fact." I will not stop being who I am and I will not stop being your friend.

"Glad to hear that," Suho said brighter as she smiled. Lexa nodded a little better now that the rancor was gone.

"We have arrived, Heda," announced a commander, interrupting the small competition of glances between the friends. Lexa saw from afar a small tent tied to some rocks as support. She sighed deeply before getting off the horse. It was the same blond warrior from the last visit who met them at the door. Like the other time, they had to divest themselves of weapons before entering. From what Lexa could tell, the warriors inside the tent weren't very equipped either.

"I thought you dumped me, princess." The clear mockery in Jungkook's voice caused a forced smile. Suho closed his eyes around Jungkook who was leaning against a wooden table. The black-haired man shook her hair as she straightened, surprising Lexa when she noticed the lack of black ink. It was the first time that Jungkook showed the skin of her bare face. His features were exposed before his eyes. Big deer eyes, no matter how expressive they emitted force. Bushy eyebrows that perfectly matched the color of his brown eyes. His nose was large but surprisingly in complete symmetry with his perfect face. He looked at her mouth, those gullies that smiled wickedly whenever they could seem soft and fluffy. Arguably, her beauty lived up to her ego.

Lexa followed her mocking smile to dominate the situation. "I'm not going to apologize for being busy."

"No, of course not," she added keeping the same mischievous tone.

Jungkook kept looking at her and she at him. Without knowing it, they had started a war of glances that none wanted to lose. Absent to the warriors that were in the place. It was just Lexa, Jungkook, and her higher ego.

[...]

"They have two settlements here and here," the blond commander whose name was known to be Jimin said aloud. He pointed with the tip of his finger at two marked crosses he had drawn on the map. Lexa frowned thoughtfully. She analyzed the strategic points in her head.

"Then let's attack," Suho concluded simply. The sound of an ironic smile made Lexa look at Jungkook.

“It is not an important military zone. If we attack we would lose the surprise factor. And they will strengthen the vigilance of those that do interest us. ”Jungkook added with an air of superiority. It sounded so obvious that Suho's brow furrowed as she perceived Jungkook's clear intentions in lowering her opinion. The warriors began to present their ideas, but Lexa could only focus on the red circle that she had drawn on top of a set of mountains.

"What's that?" All the men stopped talking when Lexa intervened. Jimin raised his eyebrows disoriented, emitted a confused low before answering. Jungkook immediately watched her closely.

"That is your most important military zone. I have underlined it in red because it is almost impossible to get to it without going through others before." It is very well protected.

Lexa narrowed her eyes as a crazy idea began to develop in her head. "It's near the river."

"Am, yes," Jimin commented again, confused by his sudden interest. "Well, it's a good place to settle down."

"I propose that we attack this area here," proposed a warrior from his clan, taking some objections from the other soldiers. Despite the hubbub of low voices, Lexa's mind remained clean and clear. She bit her indecisive lip. She was staring intently at the map for answers. When the gear on her head finally clicked she raised her eyebrows and looked straight ahead. To her surprise, she met Jungkook's curious gaze that watched her closely as if she were having the same mental fight.

"Let's attack the red zone." After Lexa's words, the men closed their mouths. They all acted incredulous with their eyes wide open.

Suho blinked at Lexa as if her friend had suddenly gone crazy. The warriors of her clan chose not to oppose her out of respect even though they were of the same opinion as Suho.

The only one who reacted favorably was Jungkook.

" I agree. Let's attack the red zone. ”She pursed her lips in a pout in her assent. This time it was the warriors of her clan who watched her as if she had lost her mind. Lexa eyed her intrigued by her unexpected support. Jungkook rested his big hands on the table so the distance between the two was not very long. Jungkook reciprocated brought his eyes from the map to her with such intensity that a chill ran down her spine.

"No intention of offending Hedas but ... That area is practically inaccessible, there are many warriors and we do not know the area as well as they do." A warrior intervened with respect but with a clear caution in his tone of voice, taking his gaze instantly. Jungkook and Lexa's.

Suho ducked his head towards Lexa to say something to him in a low voice. “You are right, Lexa. It is crazy.

Lexa stared blankly at the map. I knew it was. That is, who in her right mind would get into enemy territory and attack one of its strongest points with hardly any superficial information. Of course, she knew, but her instincts told her that she must continue forward.

"If what is on the map is true, the only source of food and water is the river." She spoke more to herself than to the rest. There was no doubt in her voice just a little uneasiness. She was letting herself be controlled too much by the voice in her head and was beginning to wonder if she should let it interfere with her decisions. "There are much closer military settlements but if we get them to move they will leave us free."

"Okay, suppose we unknowingly leave the way open." How would we do it? ”Silence reigned in the store due to the lack of answers.

"Contaminating the river," Jungkook said in her deep low voice.

Lexa looked back at him quickly, finding herself strangely connected to his gaze on her.

[...]

The meeting didn't take long after Jungkook's idea. They planned an interim plan to have something done for the next meeting. Lexa left the store satisfied. The meeting had exceeded her expectations in every way. Certainly, if she was honest she had always thought it was a waste of time. That they would not agree. But it was just the opposite, her warriors and those of the iron clan got on so well that there was hardly any discussion outside the main topic.

Lexa went to her horse tied to a tree located a few meters from the store which they had begun to dismantle. Suho was at her side, accompanying her as always.

“Princess!” The familiar mockery of her voice made him stop short. Lexa made a forced smile and then turned to Jungkook heavily. "Do you have a few minutes?"

Lexa swept her body suspiciously before nodding. "Sure."

Jungkook stretched out his arm in the direction of the riverbank. His arrogant smile made her nervous. Lexa sighed and started walking in that direction.

"Alone," Jungkook roared loudly towards Suho when she saw her intentions to follow Lexa. Suho formed a forced smile while emitting a short sarcastic laugh.

"I will leave if Lexa asks me." The same roar returned. Jungkook also laughed with the same intensity as she took a few steps in their direction so that they were face to face.

"Lexa? What trusts are those with your commander?" Jungkook spat with a hard look.

However, Suho saw the right moment to form a more than sarcastic smile. "She is much more than that to me."

After his deep confession, Jungkook brought out his teeth when he smirked. His tongue came out of her mouth to touch her fang. Then he hit his inner cheek. All that while watching the horse behind his Suho. When he turned his hard gaze again, it had intensified even more accompanied by a wicked smile that shouted nothing but pure contempt. Suho was not left behind crossing his arms as he bravely kept his gaze up.

"Suho, stay," Lexa interrupted, holding her arm in a warm gesture. Suho looked at Lexa with doubt over her eyes. Her expression had relaxed as she felt the warmth of his touch wrap around her arm. Action that Jungkook silently watched. He didn't know exactly what bothered him the most if he saw how her voice managed to control him or the delicacy of his grip. After a stare fight with her friend, Lexa looked closely at Jungkook.

"She couldn't hurt me even though she will try."

"Okay ..." Suho agreed quite calmly until he looked back at Jungkook leading his gaze back to anger.

Jungkook smiled triumphantly despite his sour character. He did not detach his gaze from Suho walking backward until he reached the open area of ​​the river where Lexa waited impatiently with his arms crossed.

"What do you want?" Seeing his voice so changed Jungkook felt more annoyed than before. Before he could bear the contempt of his gaze but not now when he had witnessed that he could look with other eyes.

"This was not what we agreed," he accused indignantly without taking his gaze from Lexa's. Jungkook wanted to be indifferent and he succeeded but when Lexa smiled the same way his gaze doubted a second. Really, he wasn't used to anyone standing up to him. Much less a woman.

“Haven't I married you?” Jungkook growled annoyed at the irony scattered in his tone of voice. I look away from the river in search of tranquility. His sharp jaw gleamed almost like an apparition from the reflection of sunlight. It was not the only thing that caught his attention but in fact, the scar he found on his cheekbone was more entertaining. He wondered its origin, it was not very large, nor very visible. It was the perfect combination that hardened his angelic face.

"You know what I mean." Annoyed, he replied through a whimpering moan.

He looked at her again unsatisfied, Lexa blew out annoyed.

"I think my point was made clear the other day." She exposed resentfully as she uncrossed her arms and let them drop heavily on either side of her body. "If that's all."

"No." Jungkook stopped him in his escape attempt. Lexa rolled her eyes returning to her position. She raised her eyebrows indicating that she should continue speaking. "Our camps are protected by different walls."

"Yes and what?"

"Well, I really see foolishness to have two camps with two different walls when their bosses are married." As Jungkook was exposing her headache, Lexa's eyebrows were rising. "I've thought of building a common wall."

"Joining the camps, is that what you're trying to tell me?" Lexa asked. In response, Jungkook nodded seriously. Lexa averted her eyes to the stream at her feet as if seeking inspiration. She moaned thoughtfully.

She dropped her defensiveness to a more open one. Jungkook's proposal had taken him by surprise, but he had not liked it too much. Having a common wall means increasing the territory of both fields. More space to plant, more space for families, proximity to the river, more protection ... It was a quite smart proposal because the military strength would also increase.

Jungkook raised an eyebrow while waiting for an answer.

"If you don't agree, I will accept it."

"No, no ..." he interrupted quickly. Jungkook let him continue speaking patiently. "... actually, it's a good idea."

"Fine," Jungkook simplified.

"Yes," she agreed in the same way.

"I will test the proposal on the council, but for me, it will go ahead."

Jungkook nodded his head. "I thought the stone area would be a good place to mark the new joint wall."

"Yes, it is a good area," she agreed in the agreement. Then he pursed his lips in pleasure. Jungkook nodded again, ending the conversation. "Leidon. *

"Leidon. *" Jungkook replied.

Lexa circled her body to return to her horse. Suho stopped looking at Jungkook's back to focus on her. Lexa sent a reassuring smile before her body fell to the ground.

She moaned dizzy. Everything was spinning. She put her hand to her head. She looked at her hand and found it flooded with blood later, with her eyes closed.

[...]

"You're protective shit," cursed a distorted voice that echoed inside his head. She groaned disoriented. I try to open my eyes but couldn't find the strength to do it. The senses began to perceive things again. Weakly closed his hand noting in his inner palm a kind of soft surface.

"Shut the fuck up!" Another different but equally deformed scream collided with the other voice inside the dark pit of his head.

"Enough both!" The third exciting voice-activated enough mechanisms to start reacting. "Sorry, but he is her husband, he has more right to be here than you, Suho ...

“Suho?” Lexa stuttered dizzy, catching the attention of the three pairs of eyes. The nominee hurried to the gurney when I hear his faint voice.

“Lexa? OMG. No, don't talk. Save your strength. ”He shook her hand with his to make her feel like he was next to her. Lexa slowly opened her eyes feeling overwhelmed for a few seconds by the focus of light after so much darkness.

She brought her free hand to her forehead, meeting the rough touch of a patch. "What happened to me, Suho?"

"They tried to kill you," another stronger voice replied. With improved eyesight, she saw Jungkook appear at the foot of her stretcher sending a serious look.

"I ..." A sob turned his attention to his friend. "... Sorry." I didn't know what was happening until you fell to the ground.

"You should rest. You hit yourself in the head very hard." Jin interjected kindly, appearing next to Jungkook with a worried look.

As if the number of people who had so suddenly invaded his field of vision was not enough, a Jungkook warrior joined the meeting and whispered something in his ear, then left as if nothing had happened. He analyzed Jungkook's serious expression so he assumed he had received bad news.

"My men have caught her," Jungkook said in the neutral voice typical of a person announcing something unpleasant.

Lexa frowned."Her?"

[...]

They waited in the council room in complete silence. Jin had advised Lexa to continue resting but she refused to do so. Even more so when the identity of her aggressor would be revealed in the assembly. She could see that there was no one from her clan, so she assumed that her mother had not been informed of the attack, otherwise she would have been there screaming in the sky.

His chair was next to Jungkook's. An egalitarian gesture that he certainly did not see coming. The rest of the councilors waited patiently in their respective places on either side of the thrones.

A high pitched scream of fighting began to sound closer and closer. Lexa tensed in the seat straightened her body. Jungkook felt the force of his nails dig into the wood out of the corner of his eye so he immediately put his hand on it to reassure her. Lexa stopped losing air through her mouth to look at him surprised without success as Jungkook looked straight ahead.

"Hedas," said a soldier by way of greeting. He bowed his head in respect. Then, Lexa turned her eyes to the front, what she found was completely paranoid. A girl of no more than thirteen years old lay at the feet of the warrior tied hand and foot with her knees on the ground and her head down.

Lexa blinked at Jungkook before whispering in a confused whisper.

"It's a girl."

Jungkook watched her closely, then nodded almost as shocked as she was. Lexa watched her tiny figure cautiously.

"You tried to kill me, why?" Lexa raised her voice so that the message would reach the end of the cabin where the girl was waiting gagged.

The girl used her straight blonde Caucasian hair to cover her face. She raised her head to Lexa, who was waiting impatiently for her answer, but lowered it again, ignoring her question: "Is Ronald sending you?"

“Answer!” Jungkook demanded, burning with deep rage. Lexa jumped out of the seat briefly at the poisonous impact of her voice.

"My soul is at peace because I will die knowing that I will try," the girl recited weakly. Everyone in the room looked at each other as they muttered.

"Try what?" Lexa asked, still not overcoming the strangeness in her voice.

"Kill my parents' killer," he roared in response, his voice dark and bloodshot.

The room was once again in deep dazzling silence.

"I didn't kill your parents." Lexa frowned in confusion.

"You killed them when you decided to shoot that arrow of fire." The murmurs soon returned with full force. Lexa was static in the seat. Memories of the chaos she caused hit her mind too hard. Screams of pain and suffering echoed inside her head. She wasn't aware of the present until she heard hurried footsteps heading toward her.

-Murderess! Murderess!

“Take her away!” Jungkook growled furiously at the warriors who had intercepted the girl on her way to Lexa. The girl resisted. She kicked the air and she didn't stop screaming until she was taken out of the cabin. Looking blankly, Lexa realized that the nightmares of her dreams were her fault. She had summoned her demons and that girl had just reminded him of the disaster they had caused. Now!

Jungkook's scream lifted the advisors from their places. Murmurs flooded the cabin until the last of them came out. Left alone, Jungkook frowned in concern at Lexa.

"We are not that different," she assumed in a neutral tone. She kept her gaze focused on the gap where the warriors had dragged the girl. Lexa sighed deeply and then bit her lip restlessly. That girl wanted to end the murderer of her parents. She wanted to do the same. They were the same intentions but different contexts. Her chest was tight with guilt.

"You chose to save yours above all else," Jungkook argued in a persuasive tone. He rose from the throne to place himself on his knees in front of his. With the kneecap glued to the step. I try to meet her gaze but Lexa did not respond.

"I have left that girl orphaned." The neutral tone repeated itself this time being much more serious. Lexa swallowed hard as she became aware of the consequences of her actions.

"You killed so they won't kill you," Jungkook corrected gravely, causing the seriousness of his voice to activate the mechanisms of his head and finally react to his gaze. There was so much intensity in those brown eyes that I almost begged him to keep talking. "The path of a Heda is not easy, Lexa." I know you will make the right decision.

The right decision.

It is amazing how three words can change a person's destiny. Whether she will live or die. Their traditions were clear. Asking blood for blood but ... Was that really the damn right decision?

Did that girl deserve death for wanting to avenge her parents?

Did that girl deserve punishment when she craved the same?

[...]

Quite possibly it had been the worst night of his life. The nightmares returned with force, upsetting his sleep so much to the point of preventing it. If I closed my eyes I saw blood. If I closed my eyes I saw a fire. If he closed his eyes ... he saw the death of his father.

She closed her eyes in anguish. The time helped to clarify the ideas but in her case, it had only served to fuel further doubts. I know that many people were waiting outside, wanting to hear a sentence. The screams managed to interfere with her cabin as if she were there. But she didn't know if she preferred silence more.

As she came out of her cabin completely, the outside noise hit her ears harder. As the intuition of people following an event like this had intuited was countless. Making her way between her subjects out posing right in front of the girl who was tied to a wooden stick. Jungkook was just behind sitting on his throne patiently awaiting his arrival.

When he did, he got up, which made everyone present obediently shut up to listen to his Heda.

"We are here for trial on charges of attempted murder." Lexa Skycru of the Heavenly Clan will be the one to sentence you. ”Jungkook shouted dominance at all his subjects. Lexa turned her head back to watch when her eyes made contact. Jungkook nodded.

"Let her die now or be silent forever."

"Yes! Death! ”A maddened warrior ruled causing others to rise up with the same messages."

—Jus drein jus daun! *

"Let it burn!"

"Yes!"

Lexa squeezed her eyes shut at the rumbling so disturbing the warriors' uncontrollable and disorderly screams caused.

"There will be no death!" Lexa cried with the same dominance as Jungkook. Then she looked at the soldier who was closely watching the girl. "Let her go." The screams thundered again for her incomplete satisfaction. The girl slowly raised her head towards Lexa who did not stop looking seriously. "You will give a message to your commander." Let him know that the heavenly tribe and the iron tribe are going to kill him. We give you two weeks to remove all women and children from your territory. After that time a blood fight will open.

"What makes you think I will comply?" Answered the girl, forming a hypocritical umbrella.

Lexa took her lips off. "I couldn't avoid the deaths of your parents. I ask you to help me avoid others."

[...]

A couple of weeks had passed since the bonfire incident. Everything had passed without further interruption. According to the testimony of a soldier sent for recognition, the threat to Ronald's clan had taken effect because he witnessed people leaving their lands to head towards the mountains. Arguably, that had been a small victory in the war that was about to take place.

Now, for the moment, having controlled the war theme, Lexa decided to focus on the construction of the wall that would unify the celestial lands with those of iron. As expected, some snags had arisen from her advisers, but Lexa had managed to persuade them by showing them the many advantages that it would offer. Of course, the one that was most accepted was the extension of land and therefore wealth.

She had been in her hair for about two hours, observing from a distance how artisans worked. She ran her forearm across her forehead to wipe away the sweat. The sun shone hotly high in the sky, suffocating her presence. Despite being sheltered under the shade of the tree, the temperature was inhumane. When the reflection of the river water called her in a mirage, she came to him like bees to honey.

Jungkook, who was also in the same conditions when she saw Lexa heading to the river to cool off, decided to follow in her footsteps.

Suho, who in fact was also the same decision to do the same but with other intentions being stopped by a familiar voice.

“Where are you going?” A hand attacked by the passage of time wrapped her forearm holding. Suho blinked at the woman he recognized as Lexa's mother. The woman looked in the same direction as him, clicking her tongue. "Let them speak."

"I don't want to let him clear the way," Suho confessed with a deep tone full of jealousy, still watching Jungkook approach Lexa from behind.

"Suho ..." However, Kerin's melancholic whisper diverted him from his focus. The woman watched him sadly. "There was never away."

[...]

She left her shoes on some rich ones to put her feet in the water. The cold sensation sent cramps all over her body. She sighed thoughtfully as her gaze fell to the shell necklace her father gave her when she hunted her first rabbit. Unconsciously she held it tightly between her malpa as if the gesture could make her return. In fact, no. The whole situation with the girl had unearthed a pain that he thought was relieved.

The night before she had had what she believed to be one of her worst nightmares. Eg the dream, her body took the place of the girl. Her hands were painfully tied with string. In front of her was the girl holding a stick with fire on its tip. Her macabre laugh sounded when she saw that her attempts to free herself always end in failure. Suddenly, a familiar figure appeared just behind the girl. Lexa smiled at her father who was looking at her with pity. But everything became darker, more confusing. Her father had stopped smiling, now, now she was pushing the stick down so that it caught the leaves under her feet. Everything seemed to go further and further until she woke up.

"It hurts, it's normal." A voice behind her spoke. Lexa slowly opened her eyes out of her reverie. Then, she looked at Jungkook who was looking at her worried from the top of a rock. Unlike her eyes that contemplated her beauty reflected in the sun, his followed the path of the tear that ran down his cheek. "I also thought at some point that I would not overcome pain but I did."

"How?" She asked. Her chest tightened accordingly as her distressed voice shone from her appearance.

"Recognizing what it is: weakness," Jungkook replied seriously. Keeping his gaze fixed on her until Lexa lowered his towards the river.

"Love? I can't live like this. ”I groan angrily, then, turning around, she grabbed her shoes and walked to her horse, leaving Jungkook silent.

[...]

Burdened by the endless hours of council meetings she ends up running away from the back of the cabin. She coughs in the face of the unwelcome sting of the sun that blinds her until she is used to her vision.

“Get up and fight!” A wild scream draws her attention completely. Looking for the origin of the problem, he sees from afar a group of children sitting in a circle. In the middle, a tall woman with brown hair pulled back into a braid, thin but with a muscular body, keeps them with their heads down while yelling at a child on the floor.

"I'm tired ..." Her voice sounds so weak and it is when she finishes approaching that she notices the brightness of her tears on her cheeks.

But the woman laughs. "In war, death does not distinguish who is and who is not. Raise!"

"Hey!" Lexa growled annoyed, catching the attention of the woman and the children who looked back immediately. "He told you he can't take it anymore."

"It is an exhaustive training I already knew what I was facing." The warrior answers with hypocrisy giving her a look of few friends.

"Besides, it is her punishment for being the weakest."

"And it seems fair to you? Who fights against you who have more experience?"

Lexa raised an eyebrow as she placed her hands on her pitcher-shaped hip. The children's eyes went between Lexa and the warrior with caution.

“Are you free if you want to take her place?” She offered, giving him a mocking bow.

Lexa walked confidently towards her until she stopped when she reached the center of the circle. A child helped the wounded man to get up to sit him completing the circle.

“What are the rules?” He shook his head in her direction.

"Until you can't take it anymore," she added with a hint of wicked amusement in her voice. He smiled as the tips of his fingers enthusiastically brushed the edge of his sword. Lexa pouted her mouth before nodding.

The warrior attacked first with all her might. Lexa dodged the blow with agility and then returned it with the same force. Their swords clashed screeching at the contact.

Lexa's feet were firmly planted on the ground providing stability. The warrior slapped her shoulder against his but Lexa held her position as if nothing had happened.

Then, the warrior brought out a toothy smile. "You are skillful who would say it when ..." She brought her mouth to whisper in her nose.

Lexa ironic river."The value of a woman is not measured in the number of cocks she raises."

Their swords unhook and collide again this time with more fury. Lexa glared at her with a hard but triumphant look when she realized that the warrior's feet were dragged along the ground by her strength.

"Of course not," she growled in response, pulling away. She stepped back to catch her breath as she swung her sword gracefully.

"Because I'm only interested in lifting one."

Lexa frowned in surprise when she realized the gaze was directed at something behind her. Curiosity won the game when he followed the direction, meeting Jungkook and two warriors in the middle of a conversation in the distance. Lexa swallowed hot with the inexplicable heat that began to melt her insides.

She'd lost track of time so much that she didn't see Raven kicking her back, knocking her to the ground. Lexa coughed when dirt got into her mouth. Then, she turned angrily towards Raven who was smiling victoriously. Lexa was mentally punished for being so foolishly distracted when she was in the middle of a fight.

"It's funny that you are husband and wife but you sleep in different cabins," Raven continued with provocation.

"Trouble in paradise? Already realized that you are not worth anything?"

Lexa threw a blow to her stomach so hard that the warrior's body landed two feet away.

"If you're so anxious to take my place, do it." Lexa roared with her fists clenched and her nostrils dilated by her altered breathing.

Raven dropped to her knees with her hand on her stomach as she laughed wickedly and watched her in pain. "I already have."

Lexa blinked, not knowing why her body was completely paralyzed. Raven scrambled to her feet trying to punch directly into her jaw but Lexa didn't fall that time, intercepting her arm to twist him in the back and then kneeing her in the mouth, knocking her to the ground proclaiming herself the winner.

"Well, enjoy it," Lexa yelled passively, not showing the least bit of affection. He watched her from above in disgust as he circled her to get away from there not before releasing his last attack. “So much that you like to lift things try to get up now.”

[...]

"What was that?" Suho asked, walking slowly through the trees as he approached. Lexa under the arch, forgetting about the rabbit that ran free through a clearing. When he saw the expression on her face, he clicked his tongue at the surprisingly fast rumors that ran through his people.

"Comprehensive training," she clarified simply by pointing back to the clearing. She pursed her lips in a dissatisfied pout when she found it empty.

"And since when do you take a thorough training so seriously?" Suho scoffed, raising an eyebrow in amusement.

"Do you like me?" Lexa asked hastily without a hint of lucidity in her voice or disturbed expression.

"What?" Eyelid Suho.

"As a woman."

"Oh," she uttered in surprise as her senses returned to stress. Suho gulped foolishly for taking a few seconds to start the mechanisms in her head again. "Are you smart, fair, and brave who wouldn't like you?

"I don't mean that, but the physical." Do you think men can like me? ”She sighed. She frowned sadly and bit her cheek nervously. Lexa had never been an insecure woman but she couldn't help falling into the labyrinth of doubt since she had that fight with Raven. Her voice sounded confident and firm without hesitation in her advances. She hated feeling so affected. She was envious of her experience and a strange avalanche of punctures in her stomach when she pictured her with Jungkook. Because it was obvious. There was something between them, why else would he let go of that without foundations on which to lean. There was also the possibility that she just wanted to give him a hard time but his head guided her to the first option over and over again.

-Why do you ask me that?

"It doesn't matter." Lexa smiled sheepishly avoiding her curious gaze. Never. But never. I would tell something so intimate to Suho.

"I think ..." Suho whispered, drawing her attention to the intimate tone she used. "... you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen." You have the most beautiful smile in the world, Lexa.

Suho couldn't help but spread a medium smile. There was a warm glow in her eyes, too revealing a glow with feelings so far hidden from her. Lexa opened her eyes in surprise.

Feeling against the sword and the wall before her revealing gaze.

"Hmm ... do you think this area is suitable for camping?" Lexa added, turning her head towards the map.

"What?" She said absently. "Oh, yes, it's good," she answered calmly, still admiring the way her hair covered her left profile. Suho couldn't help but smile relaxed. "It's very good."

[...]

"This is it, thanks for listening." Lexa finished towards the councilors, saying goodbye with a polite smile. After the third and last meeting of the week on the previews of the new wall, she felt less weight to worry about. She sighed resignedly turning to Jungkook who kept his eyes fixed on the marked area simulating the limits just discussed. "I had thought we can use the old materials to build the wall." This way we will use the brick and we would have more to build more houses. — she said, looking askance at him, waiting patiently for the chestnut tree to react or say something that it did not do. for...

She wasn't aware of how quickly she stopped talking until Jungkook pressed her lips together in a desperate kiss. She opened her mouth, tucking her tongue in without warning. Lexa moaned in complete shock with her eyes open. Jungkook's hand tightened on her waist, pressing her to his chest. Lexa's hands were trapped in her shoulder area. Jungkook tilted his face and intensified the kiss.

Lexa closed her eyes slowly, letting go. Opening her mouth to receive her tongue. She sighed discard as she slid her hands up to his neck. His fingers gripped her hair and she stretched. Jungkook growled ecstatically bending down to lift her by her thighs and place her on the table. The map crumpled as her butt landed on top but they cared little.

Jungkook broke the kiss, creating a wet snap. Panting, her breath hit his face with a dark, wistful, wild gaze full of unstoppable lust. He brought his hands up to his cheeks. He moved his thumb affectionately, delighting in the softness of her skin to end up pressing his thumb to the soft skin of her lower lip. He approached in a quick kiss, letting out a satisfied moan when he felt her participation.

"Jungkook ..." He threw his head back as wet kisses began to come down his jaw. She stretched her roots again with excitement, taking another guttural growl. His hands slowly lowered down a path to his lower back until… “Jungkook!” An annoyed scream caused Jungkook to blink in confusion. He pouted his lips as he hugged her chest. Jungkook looked at her with a frown. "No, of course not." What's wrong I'm talking to you about important things?

"Why did you tell Raven that she liked to lift things?" He blurted out without warning importing anything or little that his thought had come out loud.

“What?” This time it was he who blinked in confusion. “It was just to provoke him.

"You spoke very loudly," he said, raising his eyebrows.

Lexa rolled her eyes. "Can we focus on this, please?"

She indicated the map with her hand, looking down at it again. Jungkook couldn't help but think how good his hair was.

Others would think it was foolish to notice that Lexa really had a beautiful profile. Her small and delicate jaw gave her face that innocent point that drove her crazy. She did not know but her face was very expressive showing everything that crossed her mind. He could tell when she was sad at the tilt of her mouth or how upset she was when she wrinkled her nose shrugging and making it more adorable.

Jungkook smiled mischievously at the conversion that began to play in his head as if it were his favorite song. Of course, I hear what Raven said what was not seen to come was that Lexa reacted so annoying. Her heart warmed to beat faster.

Then, she took advantage of the fact that she was distracted to approach from behind and stick her lips to his ear.

"She will never lift my cock as you do."

[...]

Hunting day.

Without a doubt, his favorite activity of the week. He was looking forward to it because it was the only time of the day when he could relax and breathe deeply the oxygen-rich air of the forest. Her lungs are grateful and certainly her head clear too.

Carefully advanced through the field by the number of thin sticks that will not hesitate to break at the slightest touch. She didn't know the area as well as she usually would, but that didn't stop her fighting spirit. She swore to herself that she would hunt good prey today.

A small innocent laugh changed the course of her attention. Not far from where he was he saw a girl of about eight years old smiling as she curiously observed a small bird on top of Jungkook's palm. Practically the smile was drawn alone on her face. Next, the little bird flew off causing the girl to rush out after him. Jungkook had a small smile making him look innocent and youthful.

Her disunited face in contrast to sunlight was, from now on, her favorite concept.

"I didn't know you could treat the children," Lexa commented, approaching slowly while sending her an amused look.

"I adore children especially how they are made," she said gracefully when she felt their steps approach from behind.

Jungkook looked at her recreating his typical arrogant smile in which his tongue struck the inside of the cheek.

"You are incredible," Lexa confessed, tempted. "It is not a compliment."

Although Jungkook clearly knew how to perceive the mockery and irony in his voice, something inside him was excited. He proceeded to follow her slowly, earning a sidelong glance from her.

"Your ass is also amazing." Lexa stopped walking and turned around with her eyes open. When she saw his eyes go up to her face when she turned around she couldn't help but blush. Jungkook raised an eyebrow. "Oh, it's not a compliment."

His mischievous laugh was a harsh blow to her who spread her blush to the tips of her ears in embarrassment. She had fallen into the game that she herself had created. Feeling too insulted when she looks at the ground, she doesn't think twice and bends down.

Jungkook stops when she notices something hit her back.

“Did you just throw a handful of dried leaves at me?” He asks, surprised, then slowly turns around.

Lexa refuses by pressing her lips together as she passes by like she's nothing.

"I don't know what you're talking about."

-No? Okay — falsely accept. Because when Lexa turns her back on him, Jungkook bends down and throws a dried pineapple at him.

"Hey!" She cries complaining and turns around. Bring your hand to your lower back to caress the area and thus relax the pain. Of course, Lexa frowns when Jungkook innocently shrugs. He raises his eyebrows and laughs wryly. Then he reaches down and throws a handful of dirt at her with small stones that end up dirtying her cheek. Jungkook coughs and Lexa laughs maniacally. She acknowledges that when Jungkook throws another dried pineapple at her chest, she starts having fun. Both succumb to the game and start throwing everything they see on the ground. They laugh together for the first time. Lexa can not help thinking that her laugh in a normal state is quite pleasant away from that dry sound that she usually emits when she laughs without emotion or grace.

When she stops listening to that melodious laugh she drops a handful of leaves and looks at it. She lets out a groan of surprise as her back hits the wood of a tree. Jungkook corners her in less than a second. He doesn't know what's going on but he feels a chill when he feels the hardness of his thigh brush against hers.

"Don't move, I've seen something among the trees," he says uneasily. He is about to complain when Jungkook places a hand on his shoulder and pushes him back towards the tree.

"It must have been an animal," he growls uncomfortably. His body is so big that it covers him in seconds. Her heart beats so hard that she's afraid Jungkook will notice if her chest keeps pressing against her like that.

"It wasn't a fucking animal." Jungkook's voice turns serious and dangerous as he lowers his head to look at her. Lexa is connected to her eyes without being able to avoid it. They are so dark that you could lose yourself in them and not complain about not finding the exit. Jungkook's breath directly hugged the upper skin of his lips making the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end. He had never been so close to a man so he attributed his nerves to lack of habit but that did not take away the fact that he was also the first man his body trembled with the slightest touch. One hand was held firmly on top of his head while the other was off to the side. They were so close that the tips of his feet touched hers. Jungkook's lips remained in a neutral grimace combining with the seriousness reflected in his body. He knew he was tense from the way his shoulders were not resting from that straight line. He intended to say something but his mouth did not respond to his commands as if the connections in his head had lost touch with reality.

By having him this close he could have the privilege of analyzing his features in more detail. He hadn't even realized, until now, that just below his lower lip was a mole. And for some strange reason, he wanted to stretch a finger and squeeze it. Jungkook cleared his throat to catch his attention. Lexa cast a curious glance at him and then her cheeks turned red.

She looked away embarrassed for being so impulsive and caught on the spot. When in reality, Jungkook's discomfort hadn't been precise because of over-gaze but because of the way he did it. The dream returned to his mind when he noticed how his eyes traveled to detail his lips and certainly, this was a moment that could not be carried away by his primary impulses. So she decided to return to her tough posture. "I'm going to look at stay in place again."

Lexa rolled her eyes when I hear him so demanding. As she indicated, she walked away completely and then returned to where they had been playing.

"Do you see it? Nothing happens… Jungkook! ”Lexa shouted in fright as an arrow grazed the right side of her head knocking him to the ground. Jungkook was swinging his head on the ground while complaining sore eyes tight. Lexa ran towards him in a panic attack. She knelt down and tried to lift her head. "No, no shit." Jungkook? ”He was desperately searching for an answer, but Jungkook only produced moans that were getting weaker and weaker. I tilt my neck carefully to look at the wound. When he touched the blood on the tip of his ear and saw it black he cursed under his breath. "Poison ..." This one was different, this one was much more powerful and dangerous because it was not just a paralytic. He swallowed hard, laid his head gently on top of a mountain of leaves, and then got up. "Hold on, I'm going to get help, please just hold on."

[...]

Despite the fact that things had gone well and no misfortune had arisen, she could not feel completely relieved. As he ran toward the camp, he caught a glimpse of a man running in the opposite direction. He forced himself not to follow him because Jungkook was more important. He was afraid that the man would come back and hurt him at seeing him so unprotected but again, he forced his legs to keep running.

This was not the time for his paranoia.

Fortunately, Jin was in his cabin and in possession of the antidote. He dipped the red seaweed tea in a handkerchief and placed it on his ear to absorb the poison. Two hours later, Jungkook woke up and as soon as he regained the notion of reality he returned to his clan's affairs. He ignored Jin's warnings and left as soon as his legs left him.

For that very reason, after his last meeting with the council, on his way back to his cabin, he ran into a worried Jin. After that, he wasn't even aware of what went out the door.

"Jin said you didn't want to heal yourself." The girl's voice sounded annoyed as she made her way deeper into the cabin. Jungkook, who had been studying a map on the table, turned irritably.

"It is foolish to waste supplies when there are bigger wounds to take care of."

"At least let me take a look at you," he asked, pulling up the small white bag to put it in his line of sight. "Sit at the desk, please."

Jungkook frowned at her but finally ended up obeying and going to the table to sit down. I interlock my fingers and click my tongue in annoyance. Lexa ignored her childish attitude. She indicated with her fingers to tilt her head. A gesture she made against her will but in silence.

"You see?" Jungkook replied wryly, raising his eyebrows. Lexa looked at him seriously when Jungkook turned his head again.

"What I see is an open wound that, if not healed, can become infected," he reproaches with annoyance. It was true, Jin's superficial treatment had made the wound a mere scratch, but she still had a fresh layer of dried blood on the tip of her ear. He breathed in focusing on the task. He reached out for a piece of cotton, dipped it in rubbing alcohol, then put it on the wound. Jungkook groaned plaintively at the sting moving in place.

Lexa pursed her lips. "Sorry."

"Were you worried about me?"

Lexa stopped looking at the wound as soon as she perceived the softness of his tone. Flashing nervously, she cleared her throat and concentrated on cleaning the blood again. "Don't be so self-centered, I worry about everyone the same."

“Sure?” Her tone had suddenly dropped, becoming intimate and personal. The cotton was suspended in midair when Jungkook turned his head to connect his gaze to hers. Lexa frowned a few seconds before relaxing her face. He perceived her seriousness in his penetrating gaze. Set and firm on yours. They had never looked at her like that. They had never left her speechless with a glance. And when Jungkook slowly started to get closer his mind flew into dangerous territory.

"Don't turn your face I can't see your ear." She growled annoyed to hide her nervousness. He caught her chin and turned her face again.

"Are you going to see your mother tomorrow?"

"Yes, I haven't been in a while."

"Then I will go with you."

"No need, Suho ...

"I do not care. I wanna go."

"Okay," she accepted, confused by his sudden interest. "You saved my life, I'm going to have to start taking you with me everywhere."

"I was used to it ..." Jungkook pronounced, taking a scowl from Lexa. Seeing that he was not responding, he shook his head in denial and returned to his task.

[...]

Now that the two clans were unified and the roads opened, the distance and time to travel were considerably less. Before, when he suffered those longings for freedom and escaped to the forest, it took him more than half an afternoon to return home. Now he realized that time was no longer going to be a tedious burden.

But undoubtedly, a considerable change to consider was the look of his subjects. Before, they treated her as an equal now they watched her from a distance with a shy look. But he knew it was not for her, the citizens did not fear his presence but Jungkook's. And it was normal, he was a foreigner who had been forced to fear above all else.

His mother was still occupying the usual cabin, so when she was at the beginning of the camp, it didn't take long for her to stand in front of their doors. The atmosphere was tense, he knew it very well because he could feel the thoughtful air. The two men behind him had been silent the entire way creating an atmosphere filled with awkward silence.

He tightened the reins to hold the hair still so he could get down from it. Suddenly, he noticed movement in his rear when he turned his head, large hands adjusted at his waist, and helped lower it. Lexa widened her eyes when her feet finally landed on the ground. Intuitively she placed her palms on top of her chest to stabilize her body. When she noticed the hardness of her muscles, she looked up. Jungkook intensified him as if he wanted to speak to her from that gesture, show him a longing that he had not seen reflected before.

The sound of a cracked door opening made them slowly come to their senses.

“Lexa?” With an excited tone, her mother turned to her, surprised by her visit. He wrapped his arms around her neck to press her against his chest as he had always done. Lexa inhaled the smell of roses from her mother's feeling at home. "What are you doing here ...

When her gaze fell on Jungkook as they parted, the words got stuck in her mouth.

"It's been a while since I came and I missed you," Lexa added with a melancholic smile capturing her mother's attention. She pursed her lips in delight as she analyzed her daughter. I caress her cheek and then gently curl a strand of hair.

"You are prettier, you eat well, right?"

"Yes, mom," he replied monotonously, but still emitting that smiling aura.

"I'll be back later so we can get back together." When Jungkook spoke his mother frowned and Lexa looked at him confused.

“Aren't you going to stay for lunch?” After her mother's offer, Jungkook felt her body freeze.

"I don't want to disturb her, ma'am." Although Jungkook's voice had come out it would be his calm face hiding nothing but shame. Ever since he had noticed her presence Lexa's mother had been nervous and certainly he too. She did not like to be observed, much less annoying than the reunion between mother and daughter.

Lexa's mother protested. "That I have not agreed to the terms of your marriage does not mean that I do not respect my daughter's decisions. As things have been you are still my son-in-law and therefore part of my family now. So if you both go inside ...

Lexa looked around with a frown meeting only the three of them. Suho had left without saying anything and that started to worry.

"... and by the gods call me mother no lady."

Jungkook nodded rhythmically as if he had just received a military order. His mother re-entered the cabin followed by Jungkook, Lexa said goodbye to the outside with a sorry look still looking for his friend.

[...]

The food had not been as tense as expected, his mother had managed to get Jungkook to release his tongue and that he would abandon that serious and lonely posture for a moment. When Lexa finished her last bite of roast chicken, she slowly got up from the table and proceeded to carry the plate into the kitchen. I put it on top of the steel counter and then turned to go back. However, a small drawing hanging on the wall with a skewer caught her attention. She came closer to admire the painting more closely.

She couldn't help but chuckle shaking her shoulders at the poorly scribbled paper. It was her father and her. Lexa had given that drawing to her father for her birthday, immortalizing that day when they went to see the birth of the tents. She certainly did not expect her mother to keep her away.

Hearing the sound of a plate hitting the counter behind her, she rolled her eyes and broke her smile.

"If you're going to tell me again that love is weakness, better go back the way you came." I exhale tiredly facing the wall. She did not feel like arguing knowing that her mother was only a room away and that she could hear everything but she could not shut her mouth and let it pass because she was not for talks full of the pure and empty feeling of life.

"It's what my father taught me," Jungkook said calmly resting a hand on the counter. Lexa raised an eyebrow and turned on her feet in annoyance.

However, when I did not notice that mischief in her voice nor that arrogant posture, she began to feel intrigued. Her shoulders leaned down and her gaze seemed to be drowned in rage. I've never seen her like this. Then, she repeated her words in her mind slowly, paying attention to each one of them. She had just named her father. The ancient Heda of the Iron Clan. She couldn't help but feel curious about him because his father didn't even tell him those things claiming that she wasn't ready for such.

“Since when are you Heda?” The question came out on its own as if it were in thought out loud that it needed to get out before it rotted inside.

Jungkook raised his eyebrows contemptuously as he said, "Since I was thirteen."

"And your mother?"

"She died of an infection in a pandemic." She didn't seem hurt at all treating the subject as if it were just one more in her life. Lexa felt terrible grief adjust in her chest. She was really so calm that she was scared of her indifference.

"Don't you miss your parents?"

"They never acted as such because they should?" And there was the reason. Jungkook demonstrated so many things at once that his confused brain was slow to see them all at once. Answered questions normally. He hadn't even been affected by answering the age question. By God, since he was thirteen years many others have passed. How can a child face the role of Heda when she, at her age and with a supposed training and maturity, still showed some discomfort when assuming responsibilities. It must have been quite shocking and disturbing.

"And you?"

Lexa blinked lost. "A lot." He confessed weakly. Then a small nostalgic smile filled her lips. "My father was a little harsh sometimes but not too much he always fixed it with a smile."

Jungkook nodded instantly with the same aura of nonchalance. He didn't know exactly why, but seeing him so serious and frigid, his body began to walk alone forward. Jungkook's arms were suspended in midair as Lexa buried her head in his chest and wrapped her small hands around his waist. It took Jungkook a minute to react by wrapping his lower back and pulling her to his body so that his chin rested on top of his head.

"I'm supposed to be comforting you," Jungkook commented closing his eyes as he felt the warmth of Lexa tuck him in gently. His strawberry scent went up to his nostrils, making him his favorite scent.

Jungkook smiled helplessly as his tired sigh bounced off his chest. "Stop growling so much."

[...]

She turned her fifteenth turn on the bed before finally turning on her side. His hand was under her pillow and her legs were on top of each other. Although she will try to close her eyes and allow herself to be overcome by fatigue, her body had other plans that night. It was so strange because I was sleepy. Her eyelids drooped wearily but her eyes didn't want to close. Finally, and after half an hour later, she sighed in defeat and closed her eyes to sleep.

A sharp surface brushed her neck causing her eyes to squeeze uncomfortably as she brought her hand to it a strong arm turned her face up.

"I should have done this from the beginning." Realizing that it was not a dream and that both the pressure on her neck and the terrifying voice were real she desperately opened her eyes to meet a man on top of her body. She opened her mouth to ask for help but her hand covered her mouth immediately. "No bitch tonight you won't be the same luck."

The fingers around her nose closed, pressing on her nostrils. The man laughed pleased when his legs stirred urgently. I was so scared. So annoying. So disgusted by feeling so touched. With her hand on her mattress, she began to feel the surface quickly when she brushed the ass of her glass bottle she didn't think twice before hitting her on the head.

“Bitch!” She moaned loudly, touching her head. Her body fell to the side from the impact giving her the space to sneak towards the door. But when she was about to open the door, her filthy fingers pulled her ankle down causing her to have to put her hands forward to avoid hitting her mouth on the ground.

Lexa threw a kick that landed on her face. The man cursed when her plant deflected the septum from her nose. But that only caused the rage to turn into a fire that was impossible to quench. He tugged on her ankle, dragging her back under him. This time he wasted no time and his fingers wrapped tightly around her neck. Lexa sucked in strangled moans as she felt oxygen leaking from her lungs. Her legs were flailing furiously but when her thumbs clenched the hollow of her windpipe the movements stopped executing due to lack of oxygen supply. With her last breath, she continued to search for something on the ground when she felt something sharp lead her forward, driving a piece of broken glass into the socket of her eye.

The man released her in a brutal scream bringing his hands to her pierced eye as she crawled over to her chair to rest her back.

The door opened so hard that the hinges broke. Jungkook ran into Lexa as two soldiers approached the man to arrest him on the ground.

"Lexa!" Jungkook yelled desperately but she had already passed out from the effort.

[...]

"Swallow," Jin asked worriedly. I remove the spoon from his mouth and Lexa swallowed the jelly with difficulty. He closed his eyes when the softness touched the walls of his throat but soon after the pain began to lessen becoming bearable. When Jin noticed the relaxation on his face, he smiled regretfully. "You will take this every time you eat or talk a lot. It will help with swelling and reduce itching.

Lexa nodded so as not to form the vocal cords. Sometime later the door opened, causing her to divert her attention to it.

"How are you?" Jungkook asked, seriously leaning against the door frame. The tension in his shoulders told him that he was still on alert, his hoarse tone still annoying.

"Where is?"

"He's in the dungeons. Now answer me."

"Is he the one who attacked you?" She didn't need an answer when he noticed how Jungkook's eyes hardened. "I don't understand, Suho was at my door like ha ... OMG! Suho okay?"

"He's fine."

"Then why don't I believe you?" She frowned in annoyance at his sudden caution. Jungkook avoided his gaze making him more nervous. "Can you speak clearly?"

"We have found Suho unconscious."

Lexa opened her eyes in fright. "Has that man done something to you?" If something happens to her because of her, she would never forgive me ... I have to see it."

Jungkook strode to the stretcher when the girl tried to get up from the stretcher to run towards the door.

"Lexa, stop." Jungkook's large hands tightened on her shoulders to sit her down but she hysterically denied.

"Don't ask me when my friend is hurt!"

“He's not hurt, he was drunk, dammit!” Jungkook's scream stopped all activity in his system. His face paled and his chest clenched.

"What?" I breathe incredulously.

Jungkook looked down before looking at her indecisively. "That's why that son of a bitch could easily pass because your friend was sleeping."

[...]

After an arduous week on the stretcher in Jin's cabin, he was finally able to be discharged and take up his duties again. Jungkook had been holding the position of Heda Celeste in his absence, which he was grateful for, when he took over again he realized that there was not much work to do. The only pending thing that could not be attended to by him was the man who slept in the dungeons.

He had explicitly ordered that he should not be given water and that he should be given only a piece of meat a day. That man was a bounty hunter with many deaths behind him, he deserved nothing more worthy.

“Are you going to judge me?” He asked, staring blankly at the floor. She was sitting on the throne in the assembly hall waiting for Suho. When he entered, he looked at her so seriously that he knew what she was thinking.

"You are my Heda, I will accept everything you decide." She did not like the respectful and distant tone he used.

Lexa frowned in embarrassment and then looked at him.

For God's sake, how did they get to this?

"Is what they say true? You have sentenced a man."

"He was a murderer."

"He was unarmed!"

"Me too!" She screamed loudly causing an outrageous echo to form. Suho raised his chin indignantly. "I don't expect you to accept it because I no longer require your morality."

"You are not the same."

"Neither do you," she replied with all the pain in her soul. Suho stopped forcing his gaze relaxing her in a full of regret. He took a step toward her but she reached out, stopping.

"It won't happen again, I promise."

"I can not risk."

"You know I would give my life for you."

"I know."

"He put it in your head."

"Jungkook has nothing to do with it."

“Then why are you looking at me like I want to hurt you!” He roared furiously, causing Lexa to leap onto her throne. Her jaw clenched so tightly that blood began to collect in her head. When she saw how fearful Lexa's eyes expand, she stopped clenching her fists and straightened her regretful body.

"Have you been drinking again?" Lexa asked, leaving him speechless. Suho felt so ashamed and so insulted at the same time that he turned around and ran out of the room. Lexa pursed her lips to hold back a sob. Tears welled up in her eyes almost out of necessity out of helplessness.

"You shouldn't let a simple soldier affect your decisions." A serious voice sounded from behind her but she never took her eyes off the door.

"Suho only wants the best for me," I whisper shattered in a passive tone. Jungkook swallowed hard when he couldn't stop his emotions from overpowering his character.

"Me too." He sighed on his knees in front of her. Lexa looked at him instantly with longing. "And so, I ask you to let me protect you."

[...]

"The decision is yours," Jungkook mentioned, turning his head in her direction so that only she would get the message. Lexa maintained too insane eye contact with her attacker who lay tied hand and foot to a stick in the middle of the plaza. Just below him were the woods. Around her, the crowds screaming for justice.

"Dann*." The sentence came out so easily that it scared her. She kept a stiff expression to avoid being affected by the looks that began to haunt her.

Automatically the citizens shouted euphoric at her decision.

"Jus drein jus daun! *"

She opened her mouth, removing her sitting posture when she saw a warrior light the torch and lower it towards the branches to light them. When the fire came Lexa closed her eyes instinctively. However, feeling a glance over her, he opened them again. When she found that pair of eyes among the people her stomach clenched. Suho watched her disappointed, sad, and lost. Lexa pursed her lips as the pressure on her chest caused her eyes to water. After that Suho was disappearing among the people until no trace of him was left.

Screams of pain rang out loudly, Lexa diverted people's attention and when she looked forward her chest heaved and her eyes widened in horror. A tear ran down her cheek at the scene so macabre. The smell of burned skin was the one that urged her to get up from her seat and flee traumatized to her cabin. When she slammed the door shut, she started screaming hysterically.

By the gods what have I done?

What the fuck have I done?

She covered her mouth with her palm to keep the sobs from coming out but it was too late all she did was delay it. It was already wrong from Suho's disappointed look and that of the man ...

Holy God!

The air began to lack so badly that she began to sweat and consequently feel overwhelmed when the dress was embedded as a second skin. She reached up to her dress and pulled it out desperately. She hugged her bare breasts as the night breeze blew in through the window. Her shoulders trembled with cold and her wailing muffled moans. She closed her eyes tightly trying to calm herself but ended up opening them exasperated when she saw in the dark the image of that man burning alive.

A finger stroked the line of her spine, bristling her skin. She bit back a gasp and her body stopped shaking as the softness of lips caressed the skin of her ear.

"Are you sad?" He whispered hoarsely, allowing himself to be filled with sweetness. Her eyes closed again as a hard chest completely covered her bareback."Let me comfort you. Just let me help you forget about everything. I can do it I'm very good at it."

"Then do it," she asked without being aware of her actions. Her arms still tightened crosswise as she turned to face him. She opened her eyes slowly, meeting a gaze as dark as night. She was scared because she had gone from controlling her movements to letting go. Jungkook stretched out one of her hands to stroke her cheek with the tips of her fingers. Jungkook suddenly stopped smiling, replacing her expression with a more serene and analytical one. She stepped closer, closing the distance. Her slowness was sweet torture but deep down she was grateful that it gave her time to get used to it.

He brought his fingers to her chin and lifted her head. Lexa closed her eyes and parted her lips. Then, Jungkook bowed his head and kissed her sweetly. It wasn't a quick kiss, nor was it a proper kiss, since there was only a superficial contact. When Jungkook separated almost instantly Lexa opened her eyes weakly. Her gaze had darkened, she had grown wilder, more eager.

Lexa parted her lips again but closed them again when Jungkook pounced again this time more eagerly. The passion of the kiss took her by surprise but she didn't complain because when Jungkook opened her mouth tight to deepen the kiss she let it dominate her mouth. Jungkook's hands snapped to her waist, pulling her body forward to hit her chest.

She felt comforting heat build-up on the skin under her palm. Her hands were so large that they practically covered her entire back. Jungkook groaned and raised his hand to his face to incline him further.

Lexa gasped as she felt the tip of her tongue touch her lower lip, she wasn't even aware of what was happening until Jungkook's tongue entered her mouth to embrace hers with passion.

Lexa uncovered her arms feeling suddenly brave and brought them to the nape of her neck. He dipped his fingers through the strands of her hair and stretched them ecstatically as Jungkook reached down to his behind and knead it hard. Jungkook let out a throaty moan and leaned his body closer, holding her almost under him. Lexa took a step closer by sticking her tits to her chest. Her nipples bristled completely from the rubbing of the fabric of his shirt. Jungkook put his hand to the nape of his neck and formed a fist of hair as he opened his mouth more for a stronger kiss. Saliva gushed from their corners like a waterfall but they didn't care because the wet sound of their lips coming together was worth it. Taking advantage of his hair grip Jungkook cut the kiss in a snap. His altered breaths cooled and heated the skin of his lips creating such an exciting contrast. Jungkook rolled his eyes down his face analyzing his appearance. His cock jerked into his pants when he saw her with her mouth open as her lip trembled and her eyes narrowed with excitement. He growled desperately drawing her to his mouth eagerly. Lexa hugged the back of her neck receiving her kiss submissively.

When Jungkook again separated god two steps back to contemplate the fullness of his body. Soon his eyes delighted in the turgidity of his pale chest with spiked nipples, the wonderful line that went down to his navel from training and especially the tiny white panties with a dark stain.

"Shit, you're beautiful." Jungkook sighed gone. Lexa was too embarrassed to see the hunger in her gaze proceeding to lower her head to hide her flushed cheeks.

But Jungkook had other plans, he brought his fingers to his chin and lifted her so that he could see her eyes. Lexa held what little breath she had left after the kissing session when Jungkook gave her the warmest smile she had ever seen while as she approached, she rested her eyes on her bare breasts. When she was close enough that there was almost no distance between them, the fingers that hugged her chin went up to her mouth to run her thumb over her lower lip. "Be a good girl and let me prove you."

She pressed her lips together in a slow kiss with her tongue before abruptly parting causing Lexa to follow her mouth unconsciously.

I blink drunk with pleasure watching Jungkook guide his mouth down her cheek giving her a wet kiss that also caused her bottom to get wet. He rubbed his thighs urgently as his tongue drew a line down her lower jaw almost touching her neck. The fingers at the nape of her neck tugged at the root inadvertently causing Jungkook to growl and go on to attack her neck mercilessly. Lexa squeezed her eyes shut at the feel of his lips closing on her skin to suck. His mouth began to travel to the area of ​​her clavicle where he bit her and pampered her with kisses with his tongue.

She kept going down to the line of her breasts where her tongue slipped. Then she brought her mouth to an already erect nipple and bit into it as one hand came up to knead the other.

His hand clenched the fist of hair at the nape of his neck and pressed it to his skin. Her belly flinched as her tongue sank to her navel but what undoubtedly made her body shudder from the balls of her feet to her head was the kiss she gave on the line of her pelvis. I swallow nervously when I notice how the garment swirled around her fingers. Jungkook raised his eyes to hers to get his blessing when Lexa bit her lower lip and closed her fist on the nape of her neck. Jungkook smirked, lowering afterward still with eye contact his lips towards the stained area of ​​her panties. Then her fingers proceeded to stretch the garment down until it was jammed at her ankles. Lexa shifted her feet so that she will leave her body completely. Jungkook grabbed her leg and placed it over her shoulder. Next, he placed a small kiss on her inner thigh area. Lexa swallowed nervously when she noticed that the kisses did not stop and that they were on a descending path. She didn't know what she was doing until she jumped embarrassed when she felt his cold tongue caress her folds mischievously. A shy moan came from her lips as she ran her tongue back this time going deeper. God, never, ever, thought that someday he could feel so much pleasure. Never, ever, she thought that Jungkook on her knees could be the most exciting thing in the world. She brought her fingers up to separate her lips for better access. When he kissed her red button it swelled accordingly earning a loud moan. Lexa threw her head back at the endless sensations she began to feel. Without hesitation, he inserted his tongue into her hole making Lexa squeal and then cover her embarrassed mouth.

Jungkook laughed still with his lips pressed to her skin causing her too sensual a vibration. He brought his mouth back to her swollen clitoris to suck with force, then Lexa felt a cramp run through her body that ended up causing a ball inside her belly to explode and her body to suffer spasms. Jungkook licked him to orgasm with delight, kissed his clit again, carrying a whimpering groan from the overstimulation, and then sat up again. He brought his hands up to his waist to keep Lexa's body from rushing back. The girl opened her eyes dizzy when she felt his breath hit her nose. Jungkook licked his lips gladly tasting and tasting again the product of his orgasm causing Lexa to blush immediately.

He hooked his leg to her hip and laid her on his bed, placing himself on top of her. Afterward, Jungkook kissed her lips again ecstatically making Lexa feel his taste in her saliva. He returned his kisses down the column of her throat stopping this time in her ear to whisper hoarsely. "Your pussy is so sweet ... I wonder if it will feel like that around my cock." He caught the earlobe with his teeth and I stretch it sensually. Lexa groaned, crinkling her shirt eagerly. His hand went down her skin, ending in her pelvis, which took the boldness of a palm tree. "Open your legs more, baby."

Lexa obeyed dazedly, dizzy from so much pleasure. Jungkook stuck out his thumb and stroked her clit in a circular motion. Lexa moaned softly, opening her legs wider. Next, she sank the same finger slowly into her hole, taking another cry of complaint from the girl.

"It hurt..."

"Yes, I know ..." he whispered softly on her cheek before kissing the tip of her nose. "... but you have to prepare for my cock since your small pussy is too tight." lips. Lexa nodded slowly. She brought her hands to the area of her shoulder blades and squeezed hard when she felt another finger go through her hole. Bufo buried his mouth on her shoulder as he tried to focus on the pleasure that gradually began to lessen the sting. She moaned with pleasure, spreading her legs wider, urging Jungkook to introduce the third. Movement shoves out of her fingers soon became insufficient.

"Please Jungkook ..." she pleaded breathlessly, running her nails through the fabric of the shirt.

"Please what, baby?" He whispered with too perverse amusement as he kissed the shell of her ear and increased the movement of her fingers.

"I want ... I want ..." but she was silenced by a needy moan when a fourth finger entered inside her small vagina.

"Fuck ..." he cursed under his breath, giving her a quick kiss before getting down on his knees in front of her. She pulled the shirt over her head, exposing her wonderful puffy pecs and her wonderful chiseled belly with stone-like abs. Her legs spread wider on their own at the image causing Jungkook to growl like a horny animal as he brought his free finger up to her clit to stroke it in circles. When Lexa lashed out at her second orgasm, I swear her breath was out. With her eyes clouded she saw how she could as Jungkook got up to take off her pants. He was surprised that she didn't bother wearing underwear but all those thoughts stopped making sense when she looked down at his cock. Her eyes widened at his width and length. Her mouth practically opened by itself when she saw how big it was. She panicked because she began to doubt if that big cock would fit in her inexperienced little hole. Jungkook brought his right hand up the spine and slowly muttered himself, still looking into her eyes. He groaned plaintively at feeling so needy. I bring two fingers to her mouth and place them on her lip.

"Open her" he ordered hoarsely but very needy. Lexa opened her mouth wider allowing both fingers to enter her mouth to bathe with the moisture of her tongue. Then, he brought those same fingers to the base of his cock to stroke it over her. Jungkook moaned, nodding backward, then stared at her sharply. Lexa swallowed nervously. Then his great body fell on top of hers to give her a wet kiss. Lexa spread her legs wider so that she will be more comfortable. He circled her waist and squeezed her hard when he felt his cock hit her stomach. She almost died right there, feeling the inhuman softness of her cock's skin. He parted his lips in a wet snap and looked at her seriously again. Jungkook drove the tip of his cock into her entrance to caress her up and down to cover her with his juices. Lexa spread her legs wider and he growled, kissing her again. She parted again and sighed on her lips.

She put a hand to her chin to connect her eyes. "Tell me if it hurts and I'll stop. Please tell me."

Lexa nodded as the last answer before everything will begin. Of course, it hurt when she inserted the tip. She felt a hideous tear of skin that ached like a thousand demons. When she complained in a silent moan Jungkook froze and looked at her cautiously.

"Don't stop ..." he pleaded without air. I scratch his lower back causing him to tuck in a little more. Jungkook groaned as he lowered his nose to hers to brush against her movement. When he finally reached up to the hilt Lexa groaned in need as she gazed at him pleadingly, her eyes teary with emotion.

Jungkook rushed his lips to hers as he began his coupling slowly. Lexa broke the kiss to moan eagerly bringing desperate hands to the nape of her neck to continue with the kiss. Jungkook released an animal roar as he rolled his hips sensually and she clenched her fingers.

"Fucking tight pussy," he growled giving a deep thrust that made them both moan. Lexa began to notice how their bodies floated with sweat. Her demolishing eyes kept a frown as she increased speed. She let out an open moan before smiling wickedly over her mouth. "So good to me, my baby."

Lexa automatically brought her nails to her back and squeezed. Jungkook had just claimed as his own and although in other circumstances he would have yelled a couple of insults at him, this time, he opened his mouth more to moan.

"You sweet baby can only receive my cock." No one else's. Only mine. ”She growled in her ear, annoyed, hitting her thigh causing her to moan and jump hard. She left a path of scratches on her back that ended at the nape of her neck again. Jungkook came back to face his face with pressed noses. "Say you only want my cock. Say only this pussy can be fucked by me. ”He shouted ecstatically as he increased the depth of her hips. Lexa threw her head back but Jungkook's fingers tightened at the nape of her neck and forced her to look at him. A spanking on his butt made his moan.

"Yes ..." I sob from the force of his thrusts. "Only you ... Only you can fuck me ... Oh shit!" She screamed when her orgasm came with more force than the previous ones. She collapsed onto the bed, leaving herself at the mercy of her need.

Two more thrusts and Jungkook was jerking wildly to drop his load on her stomach.

"Shit ..." he cursed contentedly as he fell to the side of the girl's body. He covered his eyes with his forearm widening his bicep. Then he wrapped his waist around her and pulled her to his chest with his leg pressed to her hip. Lexa frowned tiredly feeling suddenly at ease when a honey scent completely seduced her.

[...]

In caresses, his finger wandered down her back from top to bottom. He couldn't stop staring at her and he certainly would never tire of admiring her natural beauty as he slept on her chest. If Jungkook was completely honest, there was no adequate sleep conciliator because his eyes did not want to close for fear that what was in front of him was nothing more than the product of a good dream. And if so, he did not want to wake up.

I gently brush stubborn strands of his cheek to better admire his profile. His face was so serene and so pure. It seemed like a mirage for how the light that filtered through the window panes reflected on his face. He looked like a clear angel that his character was far from one. Jungkook smiled at his thought. Afterward, he placed his lips gently on her forehead and hugged her to his body, growling in satisfaction as he closed his eyes.

"Ai hod yu en * ...

“Lexa, can we talk?” A male voice and the sound of a squeaking door put him on alert acting as a reflex act to catch the blanket to cover their bodies.

“Call before you come in, asshole!” Jungkook growled, radiating as he got up, helped by the support of his hand. The scandal of the voices was so disturbing that Lexa groaned sleepily and then opened her eyes.

“Mmm?” She murmured groggily as she waited for her gaze to adjust to the intensity of the light. When she did, she watched Jungkook absentmindedly, then looked at her blanket-covered body. He frowned looking in the direction he was glaring at and then saw it. To her best friend with wide eyes and a look full of pain and sadness. "Suho?" But he wasn't looking at her but at Jungkook. When her mind was fully awake, she opened her eyes in exaltation. "No, wait!" Lexa cried desperately, extending her hand forward as if she could touch him from a distance, but Suho quickly left the room with the door slamming behind her. He'll come in! "he yelled in the direction of Jungkook who frowned annoyed. It was ... It was on purpose! About last night..."

“Last night has nothing to do with this!” She roared in outrage as she denied.

Lexa blinked. "I shouldn't have trusted you," she sobbed, getting out of bed as fast as she could grab the dress, put it on over her head, and run out the door. "Suho!"

“Lexa!” Jungkook called desperately but she ignored him. When he slammed the door, Jungkook cursed, throwing the pillow on the floor. "Fuck."

[...]

"Suho stop!" Lexa ran after him, not caring about curious glances, not caring about the sharp stones that puncture his plant, but he didn't seem to care either. "I order you to stop!"

Suho stopped his body abruptly and then turned around. There was so much pain and so much anger in his gaze that Lexa gulped.

"That you want to explain you are his wife, it is normal that you take care of him." He assumed with a venomous irony so harmful that Lexa does not remember another scene in which he will behave so impulsively.

"I don't want to hurt you," she shook her head. She frowned sadly and pursed her lips regretfully. Really, hurting her was never in her plans. He never wanted to break her heart but he couldn't lie. Jungkook awakened things that he with so many years of friendship never managed to develop. He didn't know when it happened alone that it just happened like that, without realizing it.

"Well, you already have," Suho sobbed painfully before making his way back and leaving his chest tight.

[...]

The tension was palpable in the environment. He had decided to march in front of the warrior formation so as not to meet Jungkook as well as Suho. I was confused. She never had been. Her head ached from all the feelings she was unable to command. She felt happy because she had spent what would probably be the best night of her life but at the same time, she felt like a total hypocrite because her happiness had destroyed his friend.

As Lexa thought with her head down, Suho followed Jungkook's horse closely. She struck her back with so much hatred that it could form a whole. When they reached the river bank and decided to take a water break, Suho soon followed him toward the shore.

"What a coincidence that you suddenly become interested in Lexa when all you have done is harass her." He did not hide the contempt in his voice as he approached where Jungkook filled his canteen with river water flexing his knees.

“Harass her?” Jungkook asked smiling, still looking at the stream. Then she got up slowly and denied. "At least I'm able to respect your feelings, asshole."

"Because of the affection I feel, I will not allow you to play with her."

"Is that all you feel for her?" Honey? ”Jungkook replied with a dangerous grace. I raise an ironic eyebrow as I scanned his body.

"You don't know anything about me," Suho growled feeling disgusted by also feeling too observed.

"It is not difficult to know. Surely you have been in love with Lexa since childhood, you always approached with the excuse of wanting to protect her when we both know that you had other intentions."He took a break before smiling again." It must have been quite shocking to see us together in her bed."

"No, not really," Suho replied nonchalantly. Jungkook nodded in amusement. "Because I know he didn't stop thinking about me."

Jungkook gave a wicked chuckle.

"You don't think much when you fuck like that."

"Just because she was forced to marry you does not mean she is forced to love you," she replied to his laughter with a more concise and borderline. Jungkook hardened his features. "I am his best friend, do you really think that for a moment she would choose you?"

"I wouldn't make her choose to begin with," Jungkook sentenced seriously. He left there before he really lost his temper and hit the punch he so badly wanted to land on his stupid jaw. She closed her eyes trying to calm down. I really didn't want to cause Lexa more trouble.

[...]

From the bottom of his chest, he emitted a bleak sigh. Things were going from bad to worse with Suho. A couple of hours ago I had seen him leave with a group of soldiers. They had seen each other from a distance but immediately Suho looked away and then disappeared through the gates of the camp as if nothing had happened. He couldn't help but feel bad, but should he? She was so confused ... So upset with the voices in her head. She had to act like an adult and speak things or she had to act like a child and leave things to be fixed over time, no doubt, that was the worst option.

“Are you going to continue to ignore me?” A hoarse voice that he recognized instantly broke into the council room. Lexa reached up to the ends of the table to squeeze the wood.

"Because of you, I have lost my best friend." She tried to sound cold and hard but the only thing that succeeded with that was that when looking at her and observing her furrowed gaze her chest oppressed.

"You are fucking unfair, Lexa." Her annoyed voice reflected what she felt right now. Her gaze was so intense that the girl looked away like a coward. "Do you think this is easy for me?"

"What do you want? You don't even know, do you? "She snorted as her sharp words slipped with difficulty out of her lips." Last night was a mistake, I was in low spirits and you took advantage of it."

"That's really what you felt or what you've forced yourself to believe so as not to disappoint your fucking friend!"

"You don't know me." Hearing his growl, she responded with the same intensity.

"It is true because the Lexa that is in front of me now does not look at all like the Lexa that was with me last night." She perceived so much nostalgia and longing that her anger quickly evaporated from her body. She looked up and looked at him hesitantly. Why listen to him so hurt and see how his gaze hardened by his rejection developed in her a feeling of guilt that began to come out in the form of an uncontrollable tremor.

"I don't want to hurt his," she finally confessed the demons that torment her head. It was true. Suho was probably one of the most significant people in his life, if he didn't want to be a part of her anymore, surely Lexa would never meet someone so special again. But then, then there was Jungkook. That arrogant, arrogant chestnut that had not done anything since he met him always put her in a bad mood. Until last night, when she showed him with her kisses and caresses that the connection that united them from the first time she looked into his eyes was not temporary. It was her first time. Her first kiss and quite possibly the first man to shake her heart so hard. But then, she would go back to Suho again. She wouldn't approve of it and that meant she had to get away from Jungkook until she cleared her feelings.

Jungkook clicked his tongue.

"And would you rather do it?"

His words burned into her memory. Not only for the softness but also, for the sentimentality with which he had spoken. So much feeling in a damn phrase that made his come out and mix with his.

He swallowed hard. "I ...

Lots of screaming immediately distracted the two of them. They both looked at each other in alarm before running out the door. When they saw the environment at the entrance to the camp they knew that something was wrong. Lexa desperately searched the crowd for brown hair when she couldn't find it, she desperately marched towards the only soldier in her unit she knew.

"Ton, what happened?" Lexa asked, suffocated by the screams of pain from the wounded. There was one who collapsed to the ground and started screaming as if possessed. A nurse came up and helped carry him into a cabin. As the scene receded the soldier looked at him again.

"The mountain soldiers attacked us when we crossed the river," he said, agitated by the pain of his poorly healed wound in the leg. Lexa increased the frequency of her breathing almost instantly. Her eyes widened and then she asked altered:

"Where's Sohu?"

"In Jin's cabin," she pointed out quickly. She didn't even finish talking because the girl had started running towards her friend's cabin. She started to get worse. Stretching at the roots hysterically when it dawned on her that if she was in Jin's cabin that was more serious than the rest.

When she came banging the door hard against the wall, she covered her mouth when she saw her lying on a stretcher. Her shocked gaze scanned the bandage on her belly where a bloodstain leaked through the bandage more and more.

"Lexa plugs the wound so it won't bleed!" Jin shouted, suddenly appearing at her side with a needle in her hand. Lexa reacted almost as desperately with him and reached out to her friend to squeeze her belly. She immediately noticed the wetness of the blood but did not care. She wiped away her tears with her elbow and looked up at Jin who sighed. "Well, we're going to have to sew."

[...]

She caressed her cheek gently noticing the heat that had returned after the operation. Her face no longer looked so pale, recovering a little that orange color. She slept with slow breathing although from time to time she couldn't stop complaining moans from her lips.

Lexa took the cold compress from her forehead and changed it by turning around. As she felt the coolness return to her forehead, Suho sighed with satisfaction.

"You should sleep." Jungkook's voice scared her from behind but she was so tired from being awake for hours that she could hardly react. She just kept giving her unconscious friend slow strokes.

"I don't want to leave him alone," she said in a low voice almost like a whisper. Jungkook noticed the guilt in her tone besides her drooping shoulders and blinked, looked away, and closed her eyes in anguish.

"How is it going?"

"Stable but Jin says the lack of blood is going to start working," Lexa commented worriedly. She huffed in regret as she got up from the stool, turned around, and looked at him rubbing his arms to get a little warm.

"Are there no donors?"

Jungkook raised an eyebrow intrigued.

Lexa denied decay. "Sohu's blood is special not easily found."

"How special?"

"Negative rh," she whispered softly, giving him a quick glance to check that her chest continued to move regularly. Noticing Jungkook's silence, she turned to him curiously.

"Lexa, I have that blood group."

[...]

She shifted her foot restlessly as she waited outside the door of Jin's cabin. Her friend had kindly asked her to wait outside because she was very nervous and would end up distracting herself. Of course, she understood and even if she didn't want to, she listened to her. Jin was also human. She felt the same biological deficits due to lack of sleep and rest, so she decided to give her a truce and not complain.

When the door opened her friend came out with a rag in her hands that she used to remove the remains of blood.

"How is he?" Lexa asked immediately, feeling too much pressure on her head from her nerves.

"Better, now that you've received the transfusion," Jin replied relieved.

“May I see you?” He swallowed hard when he inadvertently raised his voice. Fortunately, Jin understood his situation and ended up walking away from the door.

Although his initial intentions were to walk directly to the bed when he saw Jungkook leaning on the table with two fingers tightening a small bandage on his forearm, his feet only walked towards him. When he saw her coming from the periphery, he stopped looking at Suho and focused on her.

"How are you?" Lexa said, pressing her lips together as she pointed at the area she was squeezing.

"I'm fine, a little weak from lack of blood but Jin says that in a couple of hours ...

"Thank you," he snapped, leaving him stumped. Her eyes widened longingly at his face at the current of concern that suddenly engulfed her.

Jungkook frowned. "Don't give them to me."

"Yes, because you didn't have to. You and Suho don't get along and I have misbehaved with you since we met."

"I suppose so am I," Jungkook said with false grace as he smiled. Lexa took another step, shortening the distance between their bodies without knowing the reason. She just felt too needy to be enveloped by his body heat. Jungkook straightened his body following in his footsteps. When Lexa took another step ... Suho coughed and she stiffened instantly, averting an alarming glance.

"You love her, don't you?" Jungkook said with pain accumulating in the hollow of her heart. He knew this was not the time for his jealousy but he couldn't help but feel annoyed when he saw how she was looking at him.

"I would give my life for him," she confessed as a secret.

"You should stay, maybe I'll wake up tonight." The pain in his voice was perceived by his receivers in such a way that I can't help looking at him in silence as he watched as he walked out the door without saying goodbye.

[...]

“Lexa?” Her head snapped up from her arms when I heard her sorry voice. He approached the bed and stroked her head lovingly.

"Shh, save your strength, you've lost a lot of blood."

“Where am I?” Her gaze was disoriented as she scanned the room intently.

"In Jin's store."

“Soldiers!” She jumped out of her bed, shaking her body with such force that she ended up bent over from the pang in her belly.

"Suho, calm down," she said altered as she lay him down resting her palms on his bare chest. "This offense will be returned, I swear."

"I don't want you to expose yourself more, Lexa. Please, let's go. Let's go far away. To the mountains to the south. " She did not take her eyes off as she settled herself better on the stretcher.

Lexa laughed incredulously."What do you say? I can `t go."

"Yes, you can."

Suho squeezed his hand as he looked pleadingly at her.

"Let me be your protector again." Lexa squeezed her eyes up and stood up from her stool with her back to him leaving her hand hanging on the edge of the stretcher. Suho sat carefully on the headboard and continued in her pleading tone: "I promise it won't happen again if you promise me it won't happen again either."

Lexa pursed her lips when she understood exactly what she was talking about.

"Running away like a coward is a good solution." Jungkook's voice came out loud. Lexa turned to the door as soon as she heard his hoarse voice. Jungkook advanced, approaching the stretcher where Suho looked at him with contempt. "It has been proven that wherever he goes, there will always be someone who wants to harm him." Nothing will happen to Lexa because she is under my protection now.

"She was, too, when two assassins tried to kill her," Suho said in immature reproach causing Jungkook to giggle.

"Well, at least I caught the killers." Tell me, what did you do apart from following her like a dog everywhere.

"Jungkook," Lexa chuckled immediately, taking a quick glance from Jungkook.

"I'm right, Lexa." She defended herself with pride as she returned her withering gaze to Suho. "She doesn't need a protector, she needs a man."

"And you are that man?" Suho replied with a mock too false as she swept her body with contempt.

"He's right, Sohu." Lexa added catching the gaze of the two men. "If I leave they'll think I'm running away, I'm weak and I'm afraid of them. And I'm fucking not afraid of them."

[...]

She wiped her brow from the sweat with her forearm as she walked in the scorching sun on her way to the stables. However, just as she saw the wooden structure from a distance, a nearby voice caught her attention towards a cabin.

“Lexa, do you have a moment?” Jungkook asked patiently while raising an eyebrow. Lexa looked at the stable and then looked at him again and nodded, approaching with slow steps.

"Yes, what do you want?"

Jungkook entered the cabin so Lexa had to go behind him. When she closed the door, she found her on her back.

"No one will use the council room today," he announced hoarsely, leaving her intrigued. When she turned around, she gave him a smile that made her uneasy.

-So what? What are you planning? ”He nodded at her body, distrusting her calm posture.

“Are you expecting me to do something?” He asked mischievously as he took threatening steps toward her, causing her to back off in reflex and her back to hit the wall when the ground was gone.

"No, I don't expect anything." She swallowed hard as she felt her body slowly cover her with his near heat.

"Yes?" He whispered huskily close to her face using his typical arrogant tone.

“What are you doing?” He couldn't help but giggle as Jungkook's compact thigh slipped between her legs. The seriousness he suddenly showed on her face left her paralyzed.

"I'll make sure no one touches you. You said I had to find out what I wanted. I already know it. But what do you want? Tell me? ”When he leaned his face against hers brushing her nose teasing, Lexa swore the breath left her body. She opened her mouth reflexively drawing the attention of Jungkook who looked at them instantly. He brought his fingers to her cheek and stroked her gently. He leaned her face towards his making her imitate her gesture with his eyes closed. He felt the sweet skin of her lips and opened his mouth as he did. He felt the tip of his tongue brush against her teeth when ...

"Fuck," a voice coughed at the entrance to the cabin causing their bodies to part as if they were burning. Lexa moaned in surprise and ran towards Suho who kept one hand on her stomach as her body bent forward.

“Are you okay?” She asked worriedly as she stroked his back. Suho squeezed the door handle for support and looked at her with a smile.

"Yes." He coughed dramatically again. Then, she observed Jungkook with a look full of arrogance causing her to laugh sideways. "Now you better be with me."

[...]

"Two weeks ago a message was sent to Ronald. He has responded with the attack of the river, well, let us respond as well." Jungkook shouted to the warriors who shook their weapons above as a sign of emotion.

Lexa sighed seeing how what she most feared would come was beginning to do so. Despite the joy in the environment, she could not help thinking that not all those warriors would see the sunlight again.

A horse caught her attention. She recognized the blond rider who climbed off the horse masterfully.

"Our observer has seen troop movement from the south," Jimin announced to Jungkook who nodded with the seriousness required under the circumstances. Lexa knew she wasn't the only one thinking about death, she knew it when she saw his tense shoulders.

"That they come this time will not catch us by surprise," Lexa roared loudly, taking an exciting look from the blond warrior.

"Yes, with FireHeda on our side nothing can go wrong."

"FireHeda?" Lexa asked confused but with a smile on her face.

Jungkook rolled his eyes. "Jimin, I told you you won't call her that."

“Why do you call me FireHeda?” She turned his head towards Jungkook who sighed hesitantly.

"You killed thirty savages with a single fiery arrow," Jungkook said delicately knowing that the subject was still disturbing. Lexa looked down at the ground making Jungkook feel guilty and will look back at the soldier with a serious threat in her gaze. "I'll make sure no one ever utters that name again."

"No, leave them. I like FireHeda."Lexa answered indifferently. She nodded with a small smile on her lips. She had to start making peace with her past if she really wanted to move on.

[...]

She kicked his stomach causing the man to fall unconscious to the ground. Then he wiped the sweat from his face, wiping the blood from his mouth. She sighed wearily and raised her head to watch the battle. She smiled when she saw that her warriors had escaped unharmed at the first offensive. In fact, it was not difficult to beat them. Since both her and Jungkook's were used to enduring the sun for many hours to protect crops, the summer sun did not affect them in the same way as the savages, who always lived in a cold and freezing climate.

“They're retiring!” Her squad leader shouted loudly for all to hear. Lexa looked at Jungkook instantly. They were both looking confused.

"What?" Lexa asked, busy between standing up and being able to breathe. Jungkook came to his side and although he did not process it out loud he was glad that nothing had happened to him. Between fights and fights, she had given herself the privilege of observing how she was fighting and she was more than impressed. He was undoubtedly a Heda for something. He couldn't help noticing how good his hair was tousled and bathed in sweat as his chest rose and fell in agitation. Her cheeks heated as her wicked mind reminded her that it was not the first time she had seen her like this.

A horse bolted out of the trees scaring them. Jungkook stood in front of Lexa protecting her with his body. She watched him with a small smile of excitement at his tender desperation to place her behind.

A horse stood up right where its feet were shaking in the air and then fell with the same intensity. Lexa came out of Jungkook's body to look at the mountain speaker suspiciously.

"WanHeda * wants a reunion at dawn," the man announced with superiority, looking at them with disdain still mounted on the back of his horse.

Lexa forced herself to hold back the emotion because she knew what that meant.

"Tell Ronald that the truce will be honored."

[...]

"Tomorrow it will all be over," Jungkook announced calmly as he wiped his extensive bareback with a damp towel. He swept the dirt off the ground from the turmoil of battle as she washed her face by sinking her hands into a bowl filled with soap and water.

"I keep thinking about the lives of the innocents who left in battle," she whispered, lost in her guilt, remembering the bodies that were collected and the families that would never see them again.

"Ge smak daun, gyon op nodotaim. *" Jungkook muttered softly proclaiming her attention. Lexa immediately turned around at the hoarseness of her native language. Her lips parted as her golden chest welcomed him. He wanted to bite his lip as he got closer to her his pecs moved with the movement and the muscles of his abs tightened just inches from his fingers. He forced himself to stay sane because this was not the time to lose his mind, no matter how good the chestnut tree was. "You are a good Heda Lexa." If I died tomorrow my spirit will rest in peace knowing that my clan has you.

"Don't say that," she growled softly, frowning in disgust.

"Death is the war's greatest ally," Jungkook pronounced with passive normality that frightened her, prompting her to capture his cheeks and fix his gaze on hers pleading.

"Shop op! *" He ordered, his breathing altered. "Don't talk about death when you're alive. I already lost my father, I almost lost Suho I don't know what I would do if I also lost you ...

The tremor dominated her tone of voice to the point of gradually fading towards the end. Jungkook tightened the nape of his neck and buried his face in his chest. Lexa clenched her biceps in need causing him to squeeze her harder.

[...]

She had not slept at all but passed her into Jungkook's arms while caressing her head had diminished the effects of the dream.

Jungkook looked at the door of the store with the same mistrust as Lexa. They both sighed and walked towards her. Jungkook pushed aside the cloth but he passed first as a precaution. She accepted because she did not trust Ronald at all.

Upon entering, they found the Heda sitting on a throne made of bones and decorated with bearskin. Ronald smiled hypocritically and then got up.

"I admit that you surprised me," he began to comment amused as he walked down the steps and approached them, especially Jungkook. "I'm not going to sign my surrender."

“So what the hell do you want?” Jungkook asked furiously as he stepped forward-facing up. Jungkook was much taller than Ronald so his body absorbed hers.

"I have come to give an alternative to war," he pronounced innocently, knowing that his words penetrated deeply into Lexa, who soon joined the conversation.

"Talk," she said, taking Ronald's gaze.

"The main conflict is due to the death of the previous Heda Skykru."

"Say it by his name murder," Lexa snapped with fury running through her tone. Jungkook narrowed his eyes glaring at Ronald's body as he moved away to get a better look at her.

"The war is here." Death too. But it is avoidable. As an alternative, I propose that Fireheda fight my brother. If FireHeda wins I will withdraw from the territory of the mountains, if he dies I will stay with his clan. You have until dawn to make a decision. "When she told her plans, Lexa lifted her chin and looked at him full of pride." FireHeda finished off my army with an arrow. I think dealing with a single soldier will not be a problem for her.

[...]

"It's a trap," Jungkook commented with confidence in his gaze and stretched posture.

"I know," Lexa accepted thoughtfully.

Jungkook approached her quickly causing their eyes to connect.

"You don't have to accept that you know that he has agreed because he has no other way out."

Of course, she knew. As well as that Ronald was treacherous shit that he wouldn't mind killing his own mother to get what he wanted. He had been behind his clan's territory for years, and the only thing that had frustrated his plans had been his father. Now that he was gone, he thought that he could finally fulfill his desire. Of course, it was a trap. I knew Ronald's brother well. A barbarian as tall as an old pine, cunning and scarred from training. Anyone would think she was no match for anyone but they did not count on her also flooding those rumors since the bridge attack.

"Ronald is a murderer who doesn't care about anything if it is in my power to prevent more people from dying tomorrow, so be it " Lexa accepted with will power. She raised her head so that she could look him in the eye since she had gotten too close.

"We have a pending conversation," Jungkook uttered deeply as he lost himself in her eyes. Lexa blinked weakly as she sank her cheek back into the comfort of his chest.

"After...

[...]

She shook her hands hard and automatically the muscles in her arms flailed. She twisted her neck in circles to warm the head area. Then she took a deep breath and left the store. Sunlight landed on her eyes blinding for a moment until she got used to it. The sun was shining as much as if it was giving him good luck. As she crossed the line of the arena she heard excited screams from her soldiers and also demeaning screams from the enemy. The drums were played with force following the rhythm of their walk. Upon reaching the center of the arena, he clenched his teeth as he watched Kye talk to her brother, who smiled triumphantly as if victory trickled from his mouth.

"She attacks from the left and when you knock down her defenses I want you to kill her." Keep your eyes open there is no greater weakness than underestimating your enemy. - Ronald whispered to her brother who nodded obediently. Then he walked briskly to stand beside her. A councilor from her tribe climbed onto the wooden platform in front of the field where there were two chairs. One of them was occupied by recently arrived Ronald and the other by Jungkook who was watching Lexa seriously. When she responded to his affective call he nodded giving her strength.

"In hand-to-hand combat, there is only one rule ... Today someone must die!" Shouted the counselor amid the exciting tumult of the masses. She raised her hand and lowered it with her finger pointing towards them. "You can start."

Each one walked towards her warrior to collect her weapon. Kye quickly unsheathed the sword and ran towards Lexa believing that it would catch her off guard when she did nothing but make the first mistake in battle.

Never underestimate your enemy.

Lexa masterfully unsheathed the sword as she spun nimbly, sticking her elbow out and driving it into Kye's back as he ran the blade down his right leg causing it to drop to his knees. The screams of her warriors enthusiastically urged the feat as Lexa walked to the center of the arena still on alert waiting for Kye who rose heavily from the ground.

Upon reaching her, Lexa attacked with her sword. Kye stopped the attack with her sword. It was a match worth seeing from outside. On the one hand, Kye used his brute force to destabilize her with his body. And on the other, Lexa used her wit and agility to dodge everything and return it with more force. After clashes and clashes of her screeching metal, her swords end up crossing. They slid toward the hilt leaving everything at the mercy of force. Kye pulled her teeth out and growled like a dog in anger as he tried to knock her down. Lexa crushed her feet to the ground, holding on with all her being.

When her body began to bend downwards Kye smiled. "You are finished."

Lexa clenched her teeth as she reached for Kye's sword bewildering him. Long enough for her to tuck one foot between her spread legs to drop her to the ground. Kye staggered away, dragging his body across the floor as Lexa waved her hand to ease the pain of the cut. Fortunately, she had thought that wearing gloves would be a good way to protect herself, she had thought well.

She bent down slowly and grabbed Kye's sword from the ground, climbing up next to her to threaten from a distance.

The crowd roared with excitement as Kay disoriented like a headless chicken began searching for something to protect herself from. She found it in a warrior whom she kicked to remove her sharp spear. Lexa turned the swords in midair and approached attacking first in a battle cry. Kye tried to drive the point into her belly but the attack was deflected thanks to her sword. The spear almost escaped from her sweaty fingers but she knew how to catch it in time.

Lexa kicked his leg, knocking it to the ground, but he took advantage of his position to attack hers. Lexa intercepted the attack again but the sword forcibly left her fingers, leaving only one so she was distracted for a second following the path of the sword. She received a punch in the belly causing her to double from the pain, she was kicked in the chest, knocking her down.

Kye tightened her grip on the spear and when she was about to drive it into her neck she cocked her head and was embedded in the ground. She moved her legs nimbly and stood up. She hit her jaw hard leaving her dizzy on the floor. Lexa turned, picked up the spear, and placed it on the column of her neck.

"Do what you have to do," Kye whispered in a strange tone. Lexa frowned and it was then that Kye sneakily showed him the little mirror on her wrist.

"Jus drein jus daun *," Lexa said carefully just before throwing the spear into the throne area.

The screaming stopped as the tip of the spear pierced the bowels of Ronald who did not see his last breath go out.

"Why?" Lexa asked puzzled as she offered her hand to Kye to help lift him up.

"War is not the solution. Ronald killed our parents to become Heda. I take off my family I think I see just ending his reign."

Lexa nodded, satisfied with her answer. The murderer had perished and now new times full of hope would come.

She turned to the crowd and shouted:

"Now the mountain clan will have a new Heda!"

She watched Kye smiling and she nodded in respect as her warriors screamed rather than accepted.

[...]

The parties after a battle were undoubtedly the best. People drank and sang around a bonfire regardless of gender or origin. They were only humans enjoying the end of the war. Lexa smirked as she looked around for a man named above.

But someone enthusiastically stepped in front of her making her stop.

"You've been amazing, Lexa." God those blows. Those kicks. That guy Kye was lucky not to ...

"Suho, sorry I have something to do," she cut when she saw him leaning in the distance against a tree. Suho mumbled something but she kept walking like bees towards the skin.

When he got in front of him Jungkook smiled as he raised an amused eyebrow.

"Hello," Jungkook said calmly.

"Hey," she replied with the same serenity. One that was short-lived as she immediately jumped into his arms desperately. Jungkook squeezed his body, delighting in the comfort of his small figure.

"I knew you would win," Jungkook whispered into her hair. She took off her head with her hands on her chest but still not undoing the hug.

"Ah yeah? So why did you have that scary look all the time?"

Jungkook smiled. "It wasn't because of you, it was because of Kye. Who in their right mind would dare challenge you for a ...

Her mouth was immediately closed by anxious lips. Lexa opened her mouth when Jungkook tightened her nape and brushed her tongue against his lower lip. He kissed her eagerly, eagerly as he leaned her against the tree.

"Does this answer your question?" Lexa said shaken by the recent kiss.

Jungkook smiled mesmerized as he leaned closer to whisper on his lips, "I always knew it was you."

"What?" Lex laughed confused.

"When I saw you run to the bridge and shoot that arrow, dammit, I don't think I was ever so attracted to someone." When Jungkook confessed that, Lexa's eyes widened.

"Were you there? Your...

"Yes...

Now it all made sense. The heat of his body that exuded tranquility and security. Her strong arms that she unconsciously recognized and that fucking honey smell that had driven her crazy from the start.

Lexa filled her hands to her face and cupped her cheeks excitedly.

"Why did you not tell me?"

"Would something have changed?" Jungkook said with pure amusement.

“Why did you ask me to marry you?” He waited anxiously for her answer as he frowned happily.

"I guess for the first time I didn't know how to approach a woman."

"And do you think it was the best idea?"

"Has it worked or not?"

Lexa pursed her lips thoughtfully before nodding.

His heart was emptying more and more. A great dark pit as deep as tartar was built dangerously over time. To the point, of having taken away the taste of his life in paradise. The only satisfaction he had was when he punished a criminal and sent him to his uncle Hades. But all that light was shallow, a blanket covering his true ambitions.

And is that the god was sick of being alone.

"Humans are impatient for this year's crops, Demeter," the all-powerful god of thunder commented briefly. The woman, beautiful as a rose petal in spring, tossed her long blonde hair, then nodded with innate elegance.

"I have already started to melt the northern frosts, brother." I assure with a smile almost as dazzling as his the god Apollo sitting in one of the gods' chairs. Every day, before Jimin the Moon God, will rest definitively to give way to the lucid awakening of the dark blue sky, the gods gathered to make sure that the functions were well attended. There had not yet been a time when the gods had escaped from their labors. Exercising the role of god of gods, Hoseok or Zeus as he was well known to mortals, he made a small reminder to his children and brothers that they all fulfill their obligations.

"I trust Apollo will help you carefully," Hoseok said, capturing the enthusiastic attention of the sun god.

"You know father that I love to heat the atmosphere."

"Yes, but be careful nephew lest you evaporate my beloved seas," his Uncle Jin, or vilely human-named Posidon, gracefully exposed from his relaxed position in one of the armchairs next to Hoseok.

Giving a knowing smile to the rogue's double meanings, Taehyung shifted his gaze to his other son, Yoongi, the god of fire.

"I will keep fires away from tall wheat grasses."

"And I will see to it that the productivity of mortals is increased to increase the number of children born." The goddess of love, Julia spoke sweetly, sliding her thin and soft arm to hook it on the body of her husband Yoongi. Hoseok nodded in agreement with the extensive collaboration that had been present. If everything went as he really wanted, in the end they would be in a good year. All the joy seemed to vanish almost as fast as a leaf blown by the wind. Hoseok couldn't help but notice Ares's position so low. Accustomed to his comments on the foolish decisions of humans, seeing him in silence, with his mouth closed, absent from the conversation because he was engulfed in his deep unsatisfied desires, had caused the god great sadness.

“Jungkook?” When his father spoke his name so tenderly the god came out of his thoughts. His brothers watched him in sorrow, his face turned pale these days, taking with him his rosy cheeks so charming. "A great war will soon break through. I trust that you will know how to condemn tyrants and save clean souls."

"Yes, father." I speak out of obligation. He had been tortured in a dark solitude for so long that he had almost forgotten what it was like to hear someone else's voice, and darkly what the tone of his hoarse voice was like.

The meeting passed peacefully for a couple more hours until Jimin passed through the two large columns, breaking into the main discussion room. The gods quickly dispersed to attend to their labors. Ares got up slowly, almost without strength from the little desire he had to start the day when he knew that again, he would be alone again. Hoseok tried to hold him back with some silly topic of conversation in which the older god asked him how life on earth was, if there were many fights and many trials to carry out. Ares, making full use of his intelligence, discovered the true intentions of Zeus, so it did not take him long to leave. He knew deep within his chest that although his father's intentions were pure, he should not forget that he was the eldest god and that therefore, if Jungkook told him that lately he had been evading his functions, the god would get angry and shout at him for what he was doing. irresponsible it was in his carelessness.

Ares under the stairs of the Olympus with decay. Not even the enthusiastic light of his brother Apollo made him change his sad face. Even more so when he saw from afar the love scene of Hephaestus and Aphrodite. Ares sighed resigned drowning in his own envy. Even Hephaestus, a one-eyed and toothless being, had found his soul mate. So why was he not so lucky? He was the most handsome god on Olympus. All the goddesses wished they had him between their legs. His manhood was highly known to everyone. But there was a detail that overshadowed all its virtues. He was Ades, the god of war and brutality in battle. No one really stopped to know its interior. They always judged him in the worst way, carving him out to be a naturally evil being who enjoyed the cries of his war victims. He was so much more than that and he wanted to find someone brave enough to cross those borders.

“What bothers you so much, Jungkook?” Apollo listened, concerned by the look so dark in his lowered eyes. The gloom seemed to take its toll on an invisible cloud that gave it no rest. Even, overshadowed by the intense blinding light Tae was exposing with his natural light, he was unable to illuminate his sad soul.

"Nothing, Tae."

"Remember that I see everything," Apollo recalled, trying to cancel the negative vibration his brother breathed. He touched his forehead with his finger in a small touch so joyous that Ares felt a little better.

"Have you ever fallen in love?"

"Yes, many times." More than I can count on my hands. In fact ... - I ended up closing my mouth slowly as the cloud of bitterness grew. Apollo shrugged his shoulders in distress at the shadow that consumed his body. "Is that why you left your work aside and you want to fall in love?"

Jungkook's cheeks turned to their usual pink color feeling almost indebted for his time not attending to them. Luckily, Tae was not rebuking him, what's more, the Sun God played a small smile softened by finding the true reasons for his pain.

"Jungkook, you have really stupendous goddesses behind your robes. I wouldn't worry about that."

But Ares huffed annoyed.

"They don't seek to occupy my heart they only care to occupy my bed." The fire was drawn with fury in his eyes. Apollo was the protagonist of how his jaw clenched. From the tension of his broad shoulders. And from the veins marked by its strong and compact arms.

"And what are you looking for?" Jungkook felt a little better, in confidence with the Sun God, because he knew that he didn't ask for malicious reasons, he knew that his question had come out with the sole intention of giving him some support.

"Someone brave with character but cautious. I am looking for someone with a pure heart who is unconditionally given to me. A pale woman who does not want me because of how big my cock is, but because of who I am." he recited the list so nostalgically feeling much better when he spread it out loud. Feeling at peace taking her out of the heart at last. But suddenly, the emotion faded again like flowers in winter. Her red-hot heart froze again when she fell silent in reality. "But I know that there is no woman in the world who can accomplish such things."

"Actually ... if there is," Tae mentioned rather thoughtfully. Making an effort to find the words he would say next knowing that it would depend on Jungkook returning to his former self. "There are rumors about the land of a girl born to a king whose beauty is worthy of being compared to Aphrodite. She is so famous her beautiful body as is her fair and benevolent character. Personally I have never seen her but if you want I can tell you where she goes every day to refresh herself. "

It was at that moment that Ares's heart beat again. More than ever. Its bitter shadow was replaced by a wonderful aura so attractive that every god became a spectator of its great strength. Apollo continued his duties after telling Jungkook the exact coordinates of the pond where the girl took a break a day. The god ripped off a piece of cloud to climb it and thus get down to earth without being seen. On the way he met his mother Hera, who could not stop smiling at seeing him so full of hope.

He decided to wait in heaven to avoid any encounter with a mortal. This was no time to entertain yourself with stupid requests. I wait and wait patiently lying on his cloud watching the mortals walk without being aware that the god of war was watching them. The place where his brother had directed him was quite spacious, full of exotic vegetation, plants and shrubs full of blue flowers that harmoniously combined with the crystal clear water of the pond. Jungkook rested his head on one hand feeling increasingly bored. Hours had passed since his arrival and he had only seen an old man pass by carrying a huge basket on his head and two girls playing chasing a frog. Tired of waiting, he almost gave up on his purpose. He felt sad again. The heart began to suffer a blizzard storm that gradually began to freeze it. Snorting in exhaustion, he stood on the cloud again. But just before returning to Olympus, a pure laugh as the divinity itself hit her ears causing her to search for the desperate sound.

Her jaw dropped in so much beauty. Apollo said that her beauty could be compared to Aphrodite. Ares thought that there was no possible comparison because no one would ever overcome the light from his smile. Hypnotized by the sensual dance that his pale legs did when walking, the god fell again to the cloud to continue admiring the woman. He soaked in her features as delicate as honey, as soft as the summer breeze. Her wonderful brown hair waved to mid-waist. The dress was loose but it stuck so well to her curves by the movement of the wind that it intimately marked the silhouette of her perfect body. Ares swore he had never seen so much symmetry together, not even in Aphrodite. There was no one to match its natural beauty.

Ares was so in love with her laugh that he was about to commit the stupidity of showing himself. Luckily, the raucous scream of a crumbling old woman stopped her daring.

"Lina! Do not run so much girl that the legs of this old woman do not give for more!”

The woman came down the hill, carefully crushing her feet on the ground with her hands lifting her skirt to avoid getting caught. Jungkook sighed in love when he finally discovered the beautiful girl's name. Lina smiled at the old woman on her way to the pond. The fish came out to greet her with joy. Even the animals came to greet her. There was such a pure aura around him. So clean.

From that day on, the god came down every morning to observe her. I saw how he enjoyed splashing in the water. How she wet her dress and didn't care at all. Weeks. He could even swear that months had passed since their meetings. His life had returned to how it was before. Zeus had seen his son laugh, comment, joke again and could not feel happier. The only one who knew about his recent crush was Apollo. It was him who recounted all his feelings, how good it did him to see her even from afar. On one occasion, he told the sun god that he wanted to woo her. To come down from his hiding place and declare himself. For obvious reasons Apollo was surprised by Ares's devotion to a girl he had only seen from afar. But Ares insisted again. I place her above every goddess or mortal, no one could match her bright smile. That day, Ares confessed that he had found his soul mate. That he knew it was her and that he would do whatever was in his power to hand over the world to her if she asked him to.

One summer day, he went down as usual with his cloud at the agreed time. Jungkook patiently waited for it to appear. For the first time, the god felt nervous. The butterflies in his stomach fluttered uneasily at his suspicious delay. Jungkook felt sad when the sun went down and did not appear. Jimin climbed to the top of the sky darkening every corner of the garden. The shadows had disappeared almost as much as his good humor. I worry. In all the months he had been observing her, he never missed his appointment. Her chest clenched as the possibility that something had happened to her became more and more likely.

“Lina!” The old woman's desperate voice made him move quickly to the other end of the cloud. Ares smiled, recovering his hopes of seeing her before returning to Olympus. Her smile fell as fast as it formed when she heard his sobs come out in despair. The girl ran down the hill without looking back. When he fell to his knees on the edge of the pond, Jungkook knew that something recorded had happened. Inhuman impulses to want to comfort her almost caused her to come down from her cloud. The sobs turned to crying as she ducked her head, burying her face in her arms. Jungkook kept his eyes open with his heart in his hand.

The old woman came to her side, recovering the air she had lost in the race. With his hand on his chest he sighed. Afterward, I drop to my knees to accompany Lina.

"My sweet girl ..." whispered affectionately as Mienytss reached out her old wrinkled hand to caress her head. Lina buried her head in her legs for comfort. "You knew this would happen sooner or later when you came of age."

"But not with him, lullaby," she murmured hoarsely. Even though her words were muffled by the old Jungkook's skirt she was able to hear everything. Her shoulders pointed upward as she felt outrageous rage. Now that he knew that the girl was crying because of someone, he could not help generating in his mind the multiple scenes of violence that he wanted to eagerly execute.

Lina, who for a moment had taken off her face to torment her with her bloodshot eyes, had gone back into hiding as she felt vulnerable before the old woman's gaze. Ares's nostrils expanded accordingly. He forced himself to calm down because otherwise he would make himself known in the worst way and he didn't want to scare her. Instead, he remained impassive waiting for the girl to reveal the name of her next outfit.

"I know it is difficult to accept but your duty to your people is ...

"I don't want to marry him." I don't love him, lullaby. "She cried, torn by pain and rage.

Jungkook widened his eyes in fury. His teeth clenched exhausted his sharp jaw. He got so mad that he ripped a piece of cloud and threw it to the ground in such a way that I ended up knocking down a tree, scaring the old woman and the girl.

Anger controlled his actions, it was no longer him. Her face was so red. Flames gushed out of his black pupils dimming all the goodness. A great gray cloud was deposited on top of the castle at the request of the same god.

People were paralyzed when they saw the man fall from the sky. His fall was such that on landing he left a large hole in place. The mortals who had already recognized his outfit were submissive. Some ran away from the god, others fell to their knees impropering his forgiveness. The only one who did not know what was happening was the king who watched as his subjects fled the place like headless chickens.

The two majestic gates shot out as Ares entered the throne room. The king opened his eyes when he recognized the red helmet that Jungkook always brought with him. He fell to his knees, standing before his throne. The king continued to pray until Ares's feet were placed before his eyes. The man looked up fearfully regretting when he saw the dark bowls that covered the place of his eyes.

Ares, lost by the thirst for revenge, lifted the man by his load, adjusting his fingers tightly on the spine. Afterward, he gouged out his teeth and growled violently causing the king to almost faint from fright.

"Lina is mine, you son of a bitch," he roared so loudly that if the king was not being supported he would have flown back. The man put his desperate hands to Ares's fingers to no avail, knowing that he would never match the strength of a god, much less when he was angry. "It's mine, do you understand? Mia!"

"Father?" A faint voice sounded from behind the god. "No!"

Lina ran to Ares when she understood the scene. With his hand to his mouth and nerves on the surface of his skin, his small fingers wrapped around the god's fingers so that he would free his almost dead father. Jungkook, who had been choking on his own smoke, reacted when he first felt the softness of Lina's fingers. He released the disoriented king, letting him fall to the ground. Lina came down to her father's passed out body. He ran a hand through his hair tripping over his crown. The old tears that had dried on her cheeks were now bathed in new ones that had begun to emerge. Then, the girl turned furiously at the god standing in front of them.

"Who are you, damn it! Why did you try to kill my father?" The growl that came from his sweet peach lips was nothing like the sweet voice he had grown accustomed to hearing. Jungkook was stunned, becoming increasingly ashamed of what he had done. I swear that he would scold himself harshly when he reached Olympus for allowing himself to be controlled by the wild instincts of his nature. Lina's eyes carried so much hatred that the god was speechless. No one had ever had the courage to look him directly in the eye. The others shied away from her fearful gaze, but she, she was searching for her. Jungkook's heart skipped a beat even though it wasn't the best situation.

"I ..." Her hoarse voice came out. Lina had the urge to close her eyes when her wonderful gravity soaked deep into her heart. The god looked like a scared puppy creating a great contrast to the previous raging man. Then, Lina much more lucid than before, managed to see her outfit. His golden robe. His red cape. When he saw the helmet. The symbol of the front of his armor. She widened her eyes in fright, knocking to her knees.

"I am sorry. I am sorry, Ares. I did not know. I did not know it was you. Forgive me, forgive this simple mortal who did not know how to venerate your great blood. Please, spare my old father and my life!"

Jungkook was stunned when the girl began to kiss the ground in front of her feet. Anger galloped away, transforming into pure sadness. Lina implored his forgiveness with such fear. At the time, he would have ignored her prayer and ended his life without hesitation. But things had changed so much. Now his heart was falling apart defeated by the sadness that caused him to see her so afraid of his presence when he felt the opposite.

Lina, hearing no response from the god, leaned her back further to rest her forehead on her hands clasped in the marble.

"Please spare my father's life in exchange for mine! Kill me but let him live!"

Kill her? Jungkook thought terrified. If he did, his soul would consume so much sadness.

"I am not going to kill your father." Ares assured him with a serious frown. He would not deny that that had been the main reason he had broken into the palace, but he would never dare do anything that would harm Lina, although that would mean swallowing the poison that consumed her inside. The girl raised her head, hoping to be reciprocated with such kindness. Grateful to the gods for having spoken to the god of war and having lived to tell the tale. Lina, naive to everything, could not realize the look that Ares was giving her. Her heart burned with flames as the thought crossed her head. I knew it was wrong. He knew he was taking advantage of the fact that he was practically throwing himself into her will. But he had spent so many months observing her from a distance that, having her close, he did not want to separate himself from her anymore. "I will spare your father's life but on one condition."

Lina craned her neck at the god fearful of his request. With drunk eyes of fear. Everyone knew how cruel the conditions of the gods were. There was always a high price to pay as his favors were not free. Lina swallowed violently accepting her fate.

"You will come to live on Olympus with me."

Tears choked the depths of the old woman's wrinkles. Standing up releasing her devastating screams. He couldn't believe that his beloved girl was leaving her home never to return. The king lay so defeated in his bed that he could not go down to say goodbye to his daughter.

Ares watched the scene impassively from his cloud at the foot of the castle. With her neck stretched out and her eyes fixed on the girl who was also crying in her caretaker's arms.

"Goodbye my sweet old lady," was the last thing Lina threw before turning around. The sadness took its toll on his now muted tone. The old woman, as a last hope, caught the fabric of Lina's dress causing her to stumble severely and then look at the god with desperate eyes. Ares did not take pity on his old heart, the centuries of loneliness had to be rewarded and his own satisfaction would not be denied. When the babysitter's sour fingers finally released, Lina's dress resignedly accepted the farewell. She regretted not hearing her sweet laugh again that lit everything in the castle. He would pray every night that love and affection would not be stolen from him in the same way. Just like the daylight overshadowed by the dark night, Lina approached the god. Despite the seriousness in his eyes, Ares felt like the happiest god in the world. He extended his hand to help the girl tackle her cloud, but she, spiteful for having forced him to leave her family, ignored her good gesture by turning her neck the other way. Ares was greatly humiliated by his contempt but happy that he had achieved what he longed for so much he decided to let his act pass him by.

That was how with a wave of his hand he indicated the cloud to lead towards his next destination. Lina watched withdrawn as the old woman's body diminished in the distance until it became a small spot on the horizon. She sighed reluctantly, realizing that the castle would no longer be her home from now on. That her life now belonged to the god of war. And that his decision would have changed the groove of his destiny.

As the other clouds rose, they increasingly occupied the space. After passing through a heavenly mist they reached the gates of Olympus. Lina spread her eyes attracted by each sun pore that illuminated the beautiful stops. Her nanny had told her endless stories about Olympus, but her stories could never be compared to real life. It was a dream place. Full of vegetation everywhere. Without further ado, the large white structure of the mausoleum was quite impressive.

When Ares came down, she followed him still soaking up the beauty of the place. Living here would not be so bad, he thought when he managed to visualize in the background a golden fence that housed the entrance to a garden that from afar already invited to visit.

“Jungkook!” A female voice called out from afar, catching the attention of the newcomers. A tall, strong, and beautiful woman wherever she looked came in front of them. She wore a white dress worthy of her wonderful sculpture with a large gold pendant covering the upper part of her body. Her brown hair pulled back into a braid. Her head wearing a helmet almost as golden as her pendant. Lina intended to bow down to pay her respects to the goddess of wisdom but found it inappropriate.

"Yun." Ares greeted calmly. The goddess kept her crystalline green eyes in an awake gaze. Ares, surprised by the despair his brittle voice conveyed in contrast to his subdued character, raised an eyebrow waiting for the goddess to finally say what she had come to say.

"Zeus requires you in the assembly hall."

"Tell father I'm busy. I have to install my partner and teach her what her future home will be like." When Ares turned to Lina, he gave her a friendly smile. However, Athena seemed to have other plans for the god. Lina felt quite uncomfortable when perceiving the eyes of the goddess in her. I notice his gaze filled with compassionate contempt, but contempt after all. Athena was known for her great mettle and intelligence, which is why she could not understand how Ares had taken the audacity to invite a mortal to Olympus where the entrance to any non-ancestral being was prohibited. Athena, however, did not hate humans. On the contrary, he loved all the sciences that they had invented, he adored the so playful gadgets that some had managed to create. Moreover, she was one of those who supported, along with Aphrodite, that relations with mortals will be increased. Because as a good goddess she couldn't deny how much she had enjoyed his sexual company. But he kept thinking that Ares's innocent action would have consequences not only on Olympus, but on the world. And the great goddess knew she was not wrong in that regard.

"Jungkook, this is not a game." If you don't go, then Zeus will come looking for you and you know as well as I do that our dear father is not merciful to those who make him wait.

Of course he knew. Zeus was fair and a name but also a being that you did not want to disturb. Ares frowned at Lina with an apology. Athena raised her neck up high when Lina rejected the hand Ares had tried to place on her shoulder. She was vilely annoyed by Ares's consent in the face of her disrespect.

"Okay. I'll go. But I can't leave my newcomer alone alone."

"I will escort her to your home," Athena offered with all the humility she could process. It wasn't easy for her to lower herself to her level, either, but she did, which Ares appreciated with an enthusiastic smile before leaving the mundane and goddess alone to march into the pantheon.

Ares entered the assembly hall with the smile standing out on his beautiful face. On the contrary, Zeus lay quite annoyed sitting on his throne while listening to the complaints of the other gods. When Jungkook broke into that thick atmosphere all the gods stopped their discussion to focus on him.

"I hope you have a good explanation, god of war." Zeus demanded under the cold tone he always used when something disturbed him. His blue eyes narrowed on the strong figure of Ares waiting for him. The other gods took their corresponding seats.

"I have it," Jungkook assured using the same ice cream from his father.

"Mortals on Olympus but when have you seen such impudence in these centuries?" Commented Iris, the goddess of discord, quite affected. Her large black dress gracefully covered her feet giving her a much more terrifying posture. Except for Ares, of course.

"She is not the first mortal to set foot on Olympus, Iris. I suggest that you calm down, lest you bite your tongue and poison yourself with your own bitterness." Jungkook's comment horrified everyone. No one in their right mind would dare insult the goddess herself of anger and evil if she wished to live to see another dawn. Iris widened her eyes more than furious. I rest my hands on his chair to push himself to his feet.

"I swear by my divinity that this mortal will perish painfully while she is still alive," Iris threatened with all the force of her evil. Ares approached the goddess in strides with bloodshot eyes and then shouted:

"As your hideous harpy hooves touch my wife's hair, I swear to the gods that I will swallow your own blood."

“Enough!” Hera yelled furiously appearing out the door. Jungkook was still facing Iris, giving him his characteristic death gaze that would be the nightmare of millions of mortals and gods. When the great mother goddess tenderly placed her hands on her son's shoulders, he pulled him away from Iris. "It is not time to start a war between the gods," the goddess whispered in her ear using the motherly tone that calmed her tantrums when she was a boy.

"Bringing her has been a completely irresponsible act," Zeus rebuked the God, standing up to reach him and his mother. "I demand that you return her to the place where she belongs."

"Never!"

"Jungkook!"

“No!” The god of war cut short with fury. Zeus felt a real panic when he recognized the opaque gleam in his son's eyes. "I love her and I want to spend eternity with her, even if I have to give up my life and leave Olympus, I will not leave her."

The gods breathed out in shock at Jungkook's future promise. Hera, fearful of her son's impulsive decision, watched her husband desperately. But Zeus still held his posture as stiff as rock.

"If that's what you want," Zeus commented defying Ares's courage. Hera turned pale almost falling defeated to the ground to beg her husband not to allow her son to leave. "I will give you until the summer solstice so that you can make him fall in love with you. If he does not, I will strip you of your divinity and not you'll never see her again. "

"If that's what you want," Jungkook growled softly, clenching his teeth almost as hard as his jaw. Zeus raised his eyebrows feeling winning, believing himself the wiser of the two.

Accustomed to a spacious but limited room, suddenly finding that great room was a surprise that left her speechless. The goddess of wisdom had accompanied her to a grand mansion leaving her in front of blood red doors. As she left, Lina couldn't stop processing the goddess's rejection. He hadn't bothered her with words, they hadn't even talked just walking. But I judge his tense shoulders and his tightly stretched neck every time in innocent carelessness brushed his arm as he walked down the narrow white-tiled path.

The young woman had been able to delight in her well-kept garden. The vines climbed the upper wall of the mansion giving it a welcoming air. It did not seem the home of a being destined for destruction, but quite the opposite. Even the furniture was fine and in very good taste. Undoubtedly, the one he liked the most had been the arch that adorned the entrance to the room. This is how he had found that lost part of the house. Everything was open, there were no doors and the walls were not part of its structure. The mansion was huge, extremely spacious. He had heard from the mouth of many villagers how outlandish the gods were, of course they were rumors without evidence since it was known that no mortal had climbed Olympus for centuries. But, at last, he was able to verify it. However, if what he saw was true and his senses were not deceived by the contradictory feelings that shadow his heart, living here without anyone's company could be considered torture.

A large bed covered with white sheets occupied the largest space in the room. To his right was a small table with a gold candlestick. To his left another of equal conditions. But without a doubt, what sucked much of the space was the large wardrobe guarded by two large oak doors. Curiosity had stung her stomach, preventing her from resisting approaching even if it was to admire the beauty of the drawings that devoured the entire structure. Another stab, perhaps more intense than the last, began to sting the tips of his fingers until he took the courage to open the doors.

"Virgin from heaven," I breathe out. Her fingers tightened on the doors because of the vertigo that began to control her emotions. There were no outfits per se, there were only armor, excessive amounts of armor and many, many weapons placed on the far walls. She slammed the door shut, her heart about to pop out of her mouth. I swallow hard from the early dryness of her throat. Closing her eyes, images of mutilations, battles, humans screaming in pain of pity flooded her little head. I push away all those thoughts by shaking my head. Her cheek was glued to one of the doors feeling secret relief when her skin found a welcoming cold. It was there when his eyes opened that they were hypnotized by the night light. The white rays caressed his entire body as he allowed himself to be led to a large balcony decorated with two white canvases as he passed the entrance. Her gratifying smile came true as she watched the moon gracefully strut high up into the sky. He looked much bigger from here than from his window in the castle.

"It's my favorite part of the house," announced a sweetened voice from behind. The girl jumped scared by her erroneous beliefs into her loneliness. The truth is that Ares had spent time watching her with a loving smile until he took the audacity to be noticed. Of course, it wasn't his intention to suffocate her, but they had to talk. "Is the house to your liking?"

Lina was silent for a couple of seconds before answering.

"You are a god, you shouldn't care about the opinion of a mere mortal." She was aware of his bad tone, too, of his poisoned gaze but he didn't care. He would rather die now than spend eternity with him. Jungkook suppressed a sad face after sensing his contempt. Of course he cared if it hadn't, he wouldn't have even bothered to order Pageo to fit everything for two.

"You are more than just a mortal to my Lina."

But she ignored his sincerity, his gaze true to her heart and rolled her eyes in a stressed sigh. Of course she didn't believe him, when had a god been seen to care about such a mortal? To them mortals were but the sheep to lead. Lina never thought it was special. She was always too low, too pale, too blunt. No man was really interested in her. All men saw in it were the great lands they would inherit and the great riches they would enjoy. She was never a beautiful girl in the eyes of others. Her waist was small compared to the servants who haunted her rooms. She was not worthy to bring heirs into the world for her moderate thinness. Her long legs did not fit the short legs that men loved. Everything was wrong for her. For Jungkook everything was perfectly fine. But her bad experience had tied a blindfold in her eyes that managed to cover the look of love with which the god looked at her every time.

Lina closed her eyes when a heavy sigh came from her reddish lips. She brought her trembling fingers to the clasp on his shoulder to give way to his nakedness. As the garment gathered around her ankles the cold night air hit her body, bending it slightly. Jungkook opened his eyes when his pale skin filled the whole environment. I gulp nervously as I swept her entire naked figure with desire. His neck screamed to be marked with his teeth. Her sweet clavicles marked to be kissed until she fainted. His eyes were caught without help in his chest, the view was wonderful, they were beautiful as he liked they were not large but they were not small either, they were the perfect size so that his palm fit in them. Without a doubt, the main attraction in those sweet strawberries were the two nipples that were raised awake by the cold contrast of the air. Jungkook growled excitedly. His teeth cracked hard from his desire to close elsewhere. When he reached his navel his tongue came out of his mouth in response. But her hypnosis ceased immediately when a gust of wind rose and Lina's body began to tremble with a crash from the drop in temperature. Jungkook shook his head realizing how low he had fallen to take advantage of her like that. She had stared at her wonderful body for so long that she hadn't realized how scared she was. Jungkook furrowed his eyebrows in embarrassment. Ready to end the show, he approached her to retrieve the dress from the floor and put it back on her body. Automatically, Lina opened her eyes overwhelmed by the old heat sensation of her garment. He tilted his head in confusion at Jungkook who had decided to look away at the moon.

"Don't do that again ..." he said, in a recorded tone that raised Lina completely. His tone echoed with both warning and danger. The young woman's cheeks were cruelly attacked by the heat and then she finished putting on the dress as it was before. Deep in her heart she felt rejected, humiliated. He thought that Jungkook had been angry for not being able to show him what he really liked when he had actually done it because he could not stop looking at her and above all, because if he repeated himself in the same way he did not know if he could control himself as he was hardly doing now. Lina bet to divert her gaze also but towards the room to avoid uncomfortable encounters. A long period of time passed in which both tried to assimilate what happened. Jungkook was the first to seek eye contact to find her staring blankly at the bed. Then, he muttered worriedly, sweetening his voice again. "Are you tired?"

Lina heard her heart race as the deep contrast of her voice landed in her ears. Far from appearing intimidating, in his opinion, the god enjoyed a sensual voice that pleased him, although it will be difficult for him to admit it.

"Answer me, please," Jungkook asked taking a step in his direction. His eyebrows were drawn in a sad gesture.

"Yes ..." I whisper shyly. Despite his brief intervention, Jungkook was relieved.

"It's all yours," added Jungkook low. Lina glanced confusedly at her spot in front of the railing. The moonlight so beautifully brightened her tanned skin that the girl had to suppress a sigh. He could be evil but he couldn't deny that his attractiveness was worthy of being a god. "Sleep in it if that's what you really need."

The young woman nodded in a small gesture before traveling to the bed. Her shoulders tensed as she watched Jungkook chase after her. However, the confusion drove her to raise her head in surprise when she saw the god pass by to walk towards a large black leather sofa just behind the bed.

Without giving it much importance, although quite grateful to him, she opened the sheets and got into bed. I almost fell asleep when I felt the softness of the fabric will hug your limbs with passion. She let her face rest on the feather pillow and closed her eyes, letting herself be carried away by exhaustion.

Stunned by the inconsequential light that passed through the large window, she begins to wake up. Her little bellies moan in her recent reverie process. Your body begins to produce smooth movements taking the sheets with them. Opening your eyes closes them again immediately after being shaken by the clarity of the bright sun. Then he stands up, placing his fingers through her hair to clear his gaze.

At first, he is scared because he does not recognize the room. However, when he manages to fully awaken his mind and his neural connections connect with reality, he remembers who the bed is and the reasons why he has come to it.

He growls lazily falling back dramatically. Turn your face to the right to find a sundial on top of one of the small tables that rest on the sides of the large bed. It is at that moment, when he manages to discern a wooden tray resting on it. As he sits down, his eyes widen in surprise as he looks at a white dinner plate carrying a small wheat omelette and a large golden goblet beside him. Lina tilts her head in confusion. Approaches to food slowly. When the delicious smell of fresh food rises up your nose, your stomach rumbles in response. Her cheeks flush from the intensity of the sound coming from her body. He takes a fine silver fork, punctures the pancake and puts it in his mouth at once. Her lips close and she moans with pleasure when her tongue first touches the sweet taste after hours without tasting food. He takes the cup, brings it to his lips. A white liquid moves through the hustle inside it. When the liquid runs down her dry throat, she has impulses to moan loudly. He recognizes the liquid as milk, but it was not just any milk, he knew that flavor very well, it was baca milk. Her favorite from when she was little. There was a time when he drank so much milk that the royal roof rack had been without it for a long period of time since then his father had forbidden him the liquid in his meals. It had been years since he tried it but he would never forget its sweet and creamy texture.

As he placed the glass back on the tray, his attention was captured by a small note of paper strategically left in one corner of it. Picking it up, he realized who it belonged to.

Please eat, it's been a long time since you did and I know your body needs energy. I didn't want to wake you up this morning because you looked tired. I hope you slept well, really. I have left you clothes I hope it works for you.

He lifts his head to look at the chair he pointed to in the note, realizing that there was indeed a long white dress on the back.

I had to leave but I will be back at lunchtime. There is a hot tub where you can cool off. If you feel it too hot, please turn the handle to the left to make it colder. You can go out to explore the surroundings but please do not leave the house.

Attention, Jungkook.

I purse my lips, saddened by so much verbiage. I am grateful that he had taken the trouble to find something for her so that she could change, even when I verify the existence of the golden bathtub as well. But he really didn't understand why, after giving him so many freedoms, he will end his note demanding that he not leave home. His house. In fact, she acknowledged that she was a bit stunned by the way she expressed herself. I mean, he's supposed to be the god of war, shouldn't he be colder when he talks? Instead, she looked like a sweet and virginal maiden.

Well, be that as it may, I would not reject the idea of ​​a hot and relaxing bath.

...

From afar, high up in his thick and large cloud, he observed a small quarrel between two peasants. Apparently, one of them had stolen a goat from the other and the affected person demanded its immediate return, which the other refused. I support the elbows and deposit the chin on the back of the hand. I sigh bored. Tired. He really hadn't slept well, although he doesn't regret it. Seeing her sleep had been so much more rewarding than the dream itself. He just couldn't resist. When he least expected it, he found himself admiring the serene expression on her face in the moonlight. So beautiful and innocent. A nostalgic smile went up her corners as she remembered her cute, shrunken pose in sleep.

"You're crazy." A voice in the familiar tone woke him from his reverie. Jungkook observed to the side, bumping into the sun god who looked at him with a knowing look. "You have kidnapped her and to top it all you have taken her to your house."

Jungkook rolled his eyes as he rolled his eyes away from the peasants and got up to stare directly at Taehyung's eyes.

"You're not the best one to give me moral lessons, brother," Jungkook recalled through a sarcastic whisper. Taehyung opened his nostrils allowing himself to be knocked down by his brother's annoying provocations.

"No, that woman has definitely driven you crazy." Tae assumed pinching his fingers on the bridge of his nose. "I just hope what Yun has told me is not true."

"It is," Jungkook agreed, downplaying it.

“What!” Tae yelled madly. His eyes expanded accordingly. Her mouth practically open for not giving credit to Jungkook's nonsense. "Jungkook, reconsider. You can't send everything to hell for a woman you don't know." Jungkook turned his gaze again to the peasants who had started clumsily sticking together. "You really have no fucking idea what it is to be mortal. Of all that aging entails. Living an ephemeral life with an end in hell."

"I don't care," Jungkook replied suddenly redirecting his determined gaze towards Tae. His seriousness was too devastating for Taehyung. Because he knew that he did not say all this on a whim. He said it because he really felt it.

"Jungkook ..."

"I don't care, and do you know why? Because I'd rather live a mortal life with Lina a thousand times than live an eternal life being a prisoner of my own loneliness."

It was the last thing Jungkook said before leaving leaving Tae's mouth open.

...

He ran a hand down his outstretched leg to remove the soap. The hot bath was so relaxing. She held her wavy brown hair in a small makeshift bun at the top of her head. I clean her legs, her breasts, her armpits, her entire body. A relaxed smile welled up on his wet red lips as he rested his neck on the small stand. The cold of the material vibrated at the nape generating a pleasant sensation.

Lost in the depths of her bath, Lina was not aware that her eyes were not the only ones observing her body. Hyulin, the god of burials, wore a hypnotized smile. His initial purpose had been to look for Jungkook to tell him something about some mortals, when he did not find him, he decided to leave there, encountering the wonderful scene of a woman more beautiful than anything else enjoying a quiet bath. When Hyulin saw how her pale legs were rinsed with such sensuality her feet were embedded to the ground. In an instant, his hand slid down her belly and into the confines of her pants. Gimio, noticing how his erect member reacted to the cold touch of his fingers.

Hyulin was so focused on the girl that her ears failed to warn her of the loud slam. Nor, of the figure so extremely annoying that he was approaching in strides.

“What the hell do you think you look at, asshole!” Jungkook roared, ruled by fury. His reddened ears almost as much as his bloodshot pupils. He grabbed Hyulin by the neck, holding him in midair without much effort.

"Nothing ..." Hyulin lied, frightened by the death gaze of the other god. Jungkook did not have to use his naive to find the correct answer, since it was the same language of the man who betrayed him by clumsily stumbling.

“She is my wife, by what right do you dare to look at her with your filthy beggar eyes?” He shouted, letting himself be carried away by her explosive nature about to fatally hatch. His nostrils were widened by his irregular alteration that also shook his chest like a typhoon. The hand clung more and more to his spine, leaving him little by little without the entry of air.

“Jungkook?” A voice as pure as sunlight sounded from behind him. Jungkook closed his eyes tightly at receiving her so scared. His heart broke into pieces when he turned around and saw her there, cowering in her own body as she executed a completely terrified look.

Noticing that the mortal's eyes were lost, specifically the way her fingers closed dominance on Hyulin's neck, Jungkook responded by releasing it as if the god's skin burned, when in reality, it had been fear the girl who had lit a bonfire on his body and caused fear in him.

Hyulin coughed on the ground as he clutched his fingers to the strangled area. Jungkook stood still before his completely fearful expanded eyes. When Jungkook took a step in her direction Lina responded by backing away from them. He reached out a hand in front of his body to demand that he keep his distance.

"Stay away," she said. His temple lip as his hoarse voice created a great atmosphere of tension in Jungkook's chest. He obeyed her, frowning in pain at being rejected with such fear. "I don't want you to hurt me ..."

"I would never hurt you, Lina." He had sounded so sincere, with so much nostalgia that the young woman's heart was for a moment softened. However, a scandalous cough at her feet put her on alert again. Then, he thought. If she had reacted like that with an equal, what kind of atrocities could he do to her?

"You already did when you took me away from my father."

That said, Lina shook her head disappointed. Afterwards, he left there leaving him with a broken heart.

...

Another day dawning in that extravagant bed. Another day that he was still in that place against his will. He managed to realize that unlike on other days there was no tray on the little table as usual. Lina thought that Jungkook had grown tired of her contempt and had punished her by leaving her hungry, she thought, until when she got up she led the way to the large dining room, finding him sitting in front of a white table where there were two sets of silverware.

Jungkook raised his head from the plate when he noticed her presence. Her eyes lit up accordingly. The dress fit her so well. White was his color. The gold of his belt matched so well with the auburn hue of his eyes and his loose wavy hair. Jungkook's corners rose in a lopsided smile. Then, he slowly got up from his seat to drag a chair over and offer it to him. Lina stared at the object from a distance, suspiciously. But despite the doubt, he required something to fill his stomach with so he decided to push his scorn aside at least until he finished feeding.

"Did you sleep well?" He asked. Lina, who until then had kept her mouth shut for focusing on chewing, gave him a hateful look. Her fists closed into fists after receiving her tone, which in her opinion was false, very concerned. I disturb you that you will be so hypocritical. She was so engrossed in searching for the reasons why she despised him that the blindfold kept her free of his sweet smile and his eyes marveled at her presence.

Lina threw the tray to the ground causing Jungkook to jump in the chair. The broken sound of the plate and the glass caused a strong disaster. Without further comment that on the polished magenta carpet had spread a stain for milk.

"Don't pretend you care!" I will not allow you to treat me well when I know that deep down you don't want to!

Jungkook frowned, he was starting to get fed up with her behaving like a spoiled child. He always drew his own conclusions by setting foot on the same mistake over and over again.

"If you didn't mind I wouldn't have kept you with me!"

Lina widened her eyes in shock.

—Import you? You are a god! Your kind only cares about themselves! You're no different from them! ”Their screams only fueled the tension of the environment. Jungkook gripped the ends of the table tightly to calm down. But the vein in his biceps declared just the opposite.

"If I had been like them, the first night, when you undressed on my balcony I would have taken you to bed and fucked you so hard that you had only one dick to obey in your miserable mortal life!" Jungkook sounded gone. It was not he who spoke but the rabid force of his god nature. Lina was speechless at his statements. The cheeks inevitably turned red from hearing such a dirty vocabulary. A low cramp upset her belly causing her to have to squeeze her legs to ease the pain that had unconsciously begun to vibrate in anticipation. Jungkook felt it. Jungkook felt the nervous path of his saliva as he swallowed. The trembling of his body as he formed a mischievous lopsided smile as he took the audacity to run his body up and down without shame. "Is that what you really wanted, that I would have fucked you until you knew who you are?"

"No..."

"No?" Jungkook repeated in the same innocent tone as he took off from the table and approached her slowly as if he were his prey and he was a hungry predator. Lina had her back to the table when Jungkook managed to get in front of her. He was close enough to brush her feet and suffocate her with his breath. As far as not daring to touch her creating a need in her to close the distance that she did not know she had. Jungkook's gaze screamed so many things, despair, desire, love ... the warmth of his eyes was so attractive that Lina was hypnotized. Dominated by the sensuality of her smile that increased over time. Jungkook suddenly laid her palms on the table on either side of her body, leaving her cornered. Lina held her breath when she felt him slowly lean towards her lips. The first reaction he had was to turn to the opposite side causing his bellies to draw a daring smile when colliding with his cheek. Badly assuming that after his rejection Jungkook would give up, he left his weakness unprotected. Then, he felt her cold, wet lip on the shell of his ear. "Then why do you squeeze your legs like a desperate whore who longs to be filled by a cock?"

"Get away." Her sob was stopped when she bit her lower lip. Jungkook froze immediately. I lift my head and look at her seriously. Lina narrowed her eyes helplessly causing a great feeling of guilt to settle in Jungkook's chest. When he felt a heavy gasp at first hand, he stopped leaning on the table and then took a prudent distance.

"Sorry, I don't know what happened to me." It's just that… "he sighed, closing his eyes frustrated." ... you drive me crazy. "

Lina suppressed a gasp again feeling calmer now that Jungkook lay much calmer. Her shoulders fell with her mood. He had ruffled his hair by letting a few stubborn strands cover his forehead. He looked wilder, but also more desperate. At some point, Lina had stopped digging her nails into the table and straightened up to get a little closer and make him see that he was okay. But the anguished look Jungkook sent him was completely paralyzing.

"It's been so long since I felt so attracted to a person that when I've had you so close I just ... I couldn't control myself. I ask a deep and sincere apology."

"It doesn't matter," she said. Lina frowned in embarrassment in order to make him feel a little better by taking iron out of the matter but Jungkook didn't look at her from the moment he decided to turn his eyes to the ground.

"No, it does matter." I scared you, sorry.

"You haven't really scared me, you've surprised me but not scared me."

Jungkook looked at her again confused, now meeting a Lina who desperately avoided his eyes.

“Why should I surprise you, you're a beautiful woman?” He seemed so sure of himself that Lina hesitated for a moment to believe him or not. Finally, when he snorted a sarcastic laugh as brief as he let his most dangerous fear see.

"No, I'm not," she commented in a thread of deep sadness. Jungkook perceived how his light was gradually extinguished by his negative thoughts. The god denied with such fury that Lina looked at him almost instantly.

"You are the most precious woman human existence has created," he said. Jungkook possessed the deepest gaze he had ever seen. He watched her with such delicacy and so much love that she succumbed awkwardly to him. His rosy cheeks furiously took on a scorching hot red upon hearing the compliment of what is probably the most attractive man she has ever seen in her short life. She was so flattered that for a minute she forgot that he was a god and therefore did not have to seek her liking. Jungkook smiled. Not like before. This one had a much closer and more welcoming air. Then, he felt so good around him that he had to tell her the promises of his broken heart. "I had always heard that the expression of beauty is inside but I never knew how to understand it until I saw you for the first time in that lost pond. Your smile radiated so much light that it suddenly ignited my dull heart. You looked so pretty, so innocent When I least wanted to realize going to see you had become my favorite activity. A single smile from you and my day was improving infinitely. That is why, that afternoon when I saw you cry I went mad with fury, I wanted to know that I did so much to you damage so I can destroy it so that I would never do it again. I admit that I let myself be carried away by the situation and that the one who ended up paying for my fury was your father. But I will never apologize for falling in love with you. Because that fact is from The only thing I know I will never regret. "

“You were watching me?” Lina repeated, lost in receiving so much information at once. He was trying to hold each word tight. Every gesture after opening his heart without fear. A small smile formed on his lips. Far from feeling harassed, a feeling similar to sweetness began to develop in her chest. Knowing that the man had been watching her for a while made her a little nervous but at the same time inexplicably more secure. Finding out the real reasons behind his enormous anger had made the prospect of the god walk in another direction. After all, he had done everything to protect her, despite the fact that, as he says, he did not use the best ways.

"If you gave me a chance you would make me the happiest man on the face of the earth." He confessed lost in valleys of unbridled emotion. Lina raised her eyebrows hesitantly as she was upset with her heartbeat. "Would you give me that privilege?"

...

The brightness of the sun welcomed a new day in their eyes when they opened. He stretched lazily on the sheets growling as the muscles began to move. Jungkook was not at home. He thought about it when he straightened up and didn't see him in the room. The sofa where he slept every night seemed to be intact perfectly ordered with the cushions in place. I just confirmed it when in a quick look around the house I found it completely empty except for him.

She sighed disappointed. Today was a month since he had gone to live there. Not meeting him was becoming an increasingly unpleasant routine. But he understood perfectly. Every night, they talked a little about how the day had gone. She told him about the new things she discovered around the house, such as the large fountain that was in one of the lost gardens on the right wing. And he, about how annoying mortals were getting lately and what it meant to receive more work than unusual. He felt bad for Jungkook until he remembered that he was a god and that it was supposed to be his job.

The only bad thing about not having time to rest was that he left very early and returned late at night. Lina was starting to get bored of walking corridors she had already discovered on her old farms. An idea came to her mind when she turned a corner and managed to be stunned by the great intensity of light coming from a window. The eyes were drawn to the beauty before him. A great green meadow full of flowers so vast that not even the end could be seen. This is how she found herself walking out the door after several weeks of being confined. I take a deep breath, feeling his lungs thank him. When her sandal finally touched the stone grid at the entrance, she was tempted to return.

"You can go out and explore the surroundings but please don't leave the house."

She felt bad remembering that she was disobeying Jungkook's orders but then the sun blinded her again for a few moments forcing her to cover her eyes with her forearm. As if fate were tempting her, as she returned her gaze to the meadow, she seemed to feel much more alive. Jungkook does not have to find out that I have gone out to tour the place a little. She thought innocently.

For each step that took more grace was left of the vegetation in the garden. Her mouth had been open for a long time, caring little that a bug would hang in her. I have never seen such a beautiful place, not even your beloved pond could be compared to such a beautiful place. Tall trees with large fruits in their tops. The leaves of the flowers seemed to greet me, shaking each time I passed. It wasn't until she managed to spotlight a large herd of blue flowers that she started running with the enthusiasm of a little girl. His laughter infected the environment. I swear to see the trees get greener.

Gimio adoring the flowers with a loving smile. I bow my head to soak up all the detail of the curious flowers. She frowned when she was lost. He had never seen that species, not even, in the flower book that Nana had given him on his sixth birthday.

"I see you like my bullet petunias." A gentle voice broke in behind her making her turn with a start. A woman dressed in a robe full of flowers was greeted with a loving smile. She had an aura so calm and serene that Lina reciprocated without thinking.

"They're beautiful, I've never seen them before," she confessed. Drawing the goddess's gaze to the bluish petals.

"That's because they only exist here. It was a gift from my sister Demeter when I married Zeus. A unique flower that only grew in my garden."

"It is certainly an unforgettable detail," Lina said. She felt a little nervous at recognizing the woman's identity but her aura kept her in an overly pleasant state of calm. Hera nodded in complete agreement. He took a couple of steps and stood next to the girl.

"I'm glad you finally spoke." Hera's comment made Lina take her eyes off the flowers and direct her towards the goddess. "You know, I don't like to see my sad son."

"Neither do I ..." Lina whispered, thinking aloud not realizing that Hera had heard her wish until she heard the goddess's mischievous laugh. Lina widened her eyes in surprise at his loose tongue. Flames began to form from his cheeks in the form of an intense blush. It was the first time that he had accepted her liking towards Jungkook out loud, and to top it off, he had just confessed it in front of Hera, and much more embarrassing his mother.

"I already knew that. Actually, it wasn't too far-fetched to think about it knowing that Jungkook had you withdrawn at home doing god knows what." - Hera said. Her insight was accompanied by a small mocking laugh as she noticed the heat on her face increase.

"I'm a virgin, ma'am. I swear to you that Jungkook and I don't ..."

"Don't tell me, ma'am," she scolded. His loving cry almost left her in the place of fright. "I know that you are a virgin, your aura is still white. But apparently your mind is not so much, I deduce ..."

The poor girl definitely couldn't be redder. She had become so nervous that the neural connections in her small, groggy head had stopped working. The atmosphere followed a gentle course of silence until strong footsteps caught the attention of the goddess and Lina.

"Iris, my dear, any problem?" Hera asked. His serene countenance had strained because of the newly arrived woman. Lina stared curiously at his aggressive beauty feeling a little envious of the curve of her hips.

"No, mother," she clarified. But something she was saying to Lina that was not entirely sincere. More, when his grim-black eyes began to run through her with blatant contempt. "I just wanted to meet the mortal who has driven the god of war mad."

"Iris, you better be going I don't think Jungkook likes very much knowing that you are close to Lina" Hera said. Her advice rang out with a warning behind, leaving Eride a little surprised. However, he smirked at the goddess before turning to Lina with a bored look assuming it wasn't worth it. After a forced nod, the goddess returned to the path in which she had arrived. Lina had at some point raised her neck realizing that she was upset and somehow, returning the same contempt that she had given her. Hera's joke back to reality. "She's always looking for war. I'm sorry you had to meet her."

"It doesn't matter, Hera. Truth is, she's not the first goddess to look at me like I'm little less than a grain for being mortal," Lina recalled wistfully. He still couldn't shake the tension that Athena refuted from his mind.

"Oh Lina. My sweet and innocent girl. That daughter of mine is not upset because you are a mortal." Hera said. Lina frowned when the goddess touched her chin showing skepticism, "Well, in part yes, honey. But what really bothers her is that Jungkook has chosen you and not her."

"Are you saying that as if she ..."

"Yes, Lina." She's jealous, "Hera confirmed in a weary sigh as if irritated by her daughter's strong character." Maybe she isn't the best to tell you this but I think you should know. "

"Please tell me." Lina asked curious to know more.

"Jungkook has not been a very chaste god in these centuries. Really, I don't think there is a goddess on Olympus who has not passed through his bed, except for me of course. However, Eride has a great obsession with Jungkook rather insane. She believes that he is her soul mate but, darling, I am the goddess of the family and believe me when I tell you that my daughter will never find her if she doesn't change her attitude. "

“Soulmate?” Lina asked, lost in so much information. Hera nodded seriously.

"You see, honey. The gods have many lovers, infinite sexual relations and many, many relations. However, we only truly fell in love once."

"Is that the soul mate?" True love? ”Lina asked, confused by the diverse laws of the gods. I had heard the myth of the soul mate in the mortal world before thinking it was just that, a tale to help children sleep. Which sums up his surprised reaction when he realizes the truth of the matter. Just a moment. She thinks, "Why would she be jealous of me? I am not Jungkook's soulmate."

"Honey, you'd be surprised to know how curious the soul mate world is."

...

She kept her eyes open concerned about Jungkook's strange lateness. He had his palms together holding his head so that it did not touch the pillow, after a while in the same position he had begun to heat up his cheek too much. In a quick glance at the hourglass, he realizes what time it is. Worries again, Jungkook usually didn't take that long. Lina purses her lips in an embarrassed pout. By zeus, he was really concerned about a god. Whose most remarkable characteristics are its immortality and strength. Nothing can happen to him because he's a fucking god. Quickly remembered.

A noise at the front door makes her suddenly nervous. When she sees her great figure come fully into the room from the mirror in front of the balcony, she closes her eyes like a little girl who fears being caught in her fachoria. He doesn't know why he does it, he just acts. He settles into bed to resemble a deep sleep state for when he comes close to kissing her forehead. However, nothing happens. Wait and wait but nothing happens.

Open one eye to find the situation but just see Jungkook's serious face. Then, she falls like a fool into her own doubt. He is upset, it shows from the tension that covers his shoulders under his armor. Leave the sword resting on a piece of furniture while you go to the bathtub. He feels an emptiness in his heart when he passes by without kissing his forehead. That, although it seems a gesture as simple as nothing, he had become accustomed to the warm sensation that his lips leave when he deposits a sweet kiss on his forehead every night. Something disturbed his mind. He seemed uneasy as he sat on the edge of the bathtub. I stretch a finger to touch check the water temperature. He sighed and got up again. I intended to say something but the words stuck in my throat when the top of his armor fell to the ground. The muscles of his strained back greeted me with open arms. His thick and strong arms for the first time in my sight. It was an image worthy of being engraved on a painting so that it will last for eternity. He had never had the privilege of seeing a half-naked man but despite his inexperience, he knew, the moment Jungkook turned and his abs reflected against the artificial light of the candles, that no man could match him even in the most remote dream . His jaw fell prey to such attributes, falling by itself. Underneath the sheets her legs were squeezed tight to ease the tickling that had begun to accumulate at her bottom. It was so illusory to think that just showing off her tanned skin would leave her so affected. Jungkook placed the helmet on top of a piece of furniture. Then, she brought her hands to her hips to proceed to lower her military skirt. Lina caught her bottom lip before closing her eyes tight. Deep down he knew it was wrong to spy on him that way. He knew it wasn't, but when the bath water shook from the weight of a body on top, his eyes widened anxiously again. His legs rubbed with need at the scene of a Jungkook moaning as he dropped his head, exposing his wet neck. Her Adam's apple was so attractive and thick. His breathing increased in such a way that he had to cover a moan, sinking his mouth into the pillow.

Jungkook, who until then had been absent, snapped his head up toward the bed. His eyes narrowed to improve eyesight in the dark. Silence flooded the room again. Jungkook reached out to brush the hair off his face and then refocused on his deep relaxation again.

He did not know how long he had been lost in the bathtub but he would swear that it could be perfectly confused with eternity. Now, dressed in white silk pants, he started on his way to the black sofa. He would like to say that the bath had improved his mood, but that would be lying. Things on earth were getting more difficult. A great war was coming just as Hoseok had said a couple of weeks ago. He kept receiving offerings. His head was full of prayers and future pledges of loyalty. Mortals always got heavy when they wanted the favors of the god of war because if you enjoyed the honor that his blessing granted you there would be no defeat on the horizon.

“Have you arrived later than usual today?” A terribly sweet voice sounded behind him causing the god to immediately stop arranging the pillows. Jungkook's shoulders strained from receiving so much tenderness after being subjected to violence and bitterness all day. Without a doubt, a contrast that improved any relaxing bath.

"Yes," Jungkook clarified, clearing his throat to clear his hoarse tone. "I've received many offerings lately."

"Is that bad?" Her curiosity marked by intrigue lovingly punished the ears of the god. Lina had decided to sit on the bed with the help of her arm to support herself. He kept the sheets glued to his chest as his open eyes sent worried glances at Jungkook's back.

"Yes, when they are excessive. That means that you are going to see a battle where many people are going to die," he assumed with too frightening sincerity. Jungkook continued with his task of tidying up the sofa. Lina for her part, had let out a gasp surprised by the comfort in her body. Jungkook didn't look affected, what's more, he seemed to hate talking about it.

"Today I have met Hera," she said. The fear was palpable in his gaze because he knew what his reaction would be. His head had started working to try to change the subject and that was the first one that came to mind. Of course Jungkook gave up everything he was doing in that instant. A pillow slid down her fingers until she fell to the floor. Then he turned to her with a disgusted look.

"I told you not to leave the house," he chided. Lina averted her eyes too intimidated by his strong scolding. Jungkook, desperate for an answer, strode to the bed, standing a few inches from the foot of the bed.

"I'm fine," she growled complaining like a girl who didn't like receiving punishment when she hadn't actually done anything wrong. Jungkook laughed sarcastic, exhaling pure irony from his mouth. Then, he grabbed a strand of her hair tightly and ruffled it in frustration as his eyes swept over her body.

"I see." He replied coldly. There was no life in his words but a rather dark emptiness. "But tell me, is there something else you have done that has prohibited you? I don't know, let me think. Have you met another goddess? Or no, much better Have you met another god? Have you let him touch you? Have you allowed other hands to touch you? Tell me who he is so I can ... "

“Jungkook!” Lina yelled hurt at all those meaningless assumptions. Humiliation blossomed within his chest as his gaze hardened to the point that he no longer had chestnut irises but empty, red sockets in the place of his eyes. His shriek seemed to bring his feet back to earth because his dark gaze immediately turned into a loss.

"Go to sleep ..." said Jungkook. His eyes lost in the infinity of his feet. Lina noticed how her shoulders dropped level when perceiving so much sadness in her puckered face. He opened his mouth to say something but Jungkook insisted again. "Just ... Go to sleep, Lina."

"Jungkook." She called out to him with sighs bathed in sadness. But he kept his head down on his way to the sofa. Lina tilted her head slightly when she saw him sit and moan uncomfortably. It felt so selfish to enjoy such a comfortable place knowing it was someone else's. Jungkook ended up lying down, then covered himself with a magenta blanket. Her back was still tense, not knowing if it was because of the uncomfortable furniture or because of her recent discussion. "Are you going to sleep there?"

"Where can I sleep if I don't?" Jungkook replied with a wry mockery. He removed his body to face himself. His hand causally held her head. Then he raised an eyebrow intrigued by her sudden interest.

"You can sleep here if you want," she suggested quite shyly.

It had sounded so low that for a moment she thought Jungkook hadn't heard her, but she pushed that thought from her mind when a small smile tightened at her sweet corners.

"Do you want me to sleep with you?" Jungkook asked with significantly improved humor. She licked her lips, leaving them moist and quite juicy in Lina's sight. Who could not help but warm his cheeks under his watchful eye.

"After all, it's yours. I'm just the girl who has selfishly occupied your bed ..."

"You haven't answered me, Lina." Jungkook said, lowering his voice to a tone a little lower than normal. Lina gulped nervously when she was startled by panic and her damn lopsided smile. "Do you want me in your bed?"

Knowing that his words might be misinterpreted, he decided to slowly nod. But Jungkook complained unsatisfied.

"Say it with your words, baby," I scold fondly as I wrinkled my nose. Her face threatened to explode with embarrassment. And yet, he couldn't recall a single moment when he could have felt so hot. The nickname had been spoken with a dangerous touch despite the honey in his voice.

"Yes, I want Jungkook ...

...

She squeezed her eyes shut as the sunlight completely consumed her sleep. She tried to move to stretch her stiff muscles but a large hand gripped her waist holding her still. Then, she was aware of the large hot mass just behind her. The large sculptural chest that clung to his back as if it were his second skin. And the hot breath that fell on her ear, making her feel so relaxing. Her stomach was suffocated by the focus of heat emitted by her hand placed on the area of ​​her belly, becoming an overly overwhelming hug. I reiterate in his attempt to free himself causing Jungkook to tighten his grip. I listen like a sleepy moan still wrapped in the deep worlds of sleep. Jungkook growled in his hair, burying his head in the hollow of his neck. Lina threw her ass back to knock him off hitting a fairly long frame. He opened his eyes when he realized he had just ground against his huge cock. Jungkook dipped a growl deep into his neck, firmly grasping his hand on his belly to keep it from bothering him further.

She timidly moved her arm to nudge him but froze when she felt Jungkook's hand slide slowly down, down, specifically in the area of ​​the junction between her thighs. With so much movement the dress had risen in such a way that it had ended up accumulating around her waist leaving the way free for her to pass the palm of the curve of her hip. The young woman suppressed a gasp when Jungkook touched the skin of her belly with the tips of his fingers to finish placing the open palm above her navel.

"Jungkook ..." she called between pleas, using a thread of voice to get his attention. Jungkook's chest swelled accordingly, imprisoning her further. Innocently, he had thought that it had all been part of a dream-dominated maneuver. But when she felt the edge of Jungkook's smile, she wasn't too attached to that theory.

"Shh ..." Silence over his ear. Her body rose against his to close the distance. Lina gasped at the so relaxing sensation that her suggestive caresses marked. She even ignored for a moment her viral need to breathe when she felt the tips of her fingers caress the waistband of her panties.

“Mail from the gods!” They shouted from the balcony, throwing a package of immense dimensions. The roar of crashing to the ground woke her brutally from her reverie. Jungkook cursed under his breath as he got out of bed. Lina suddenly felt helpless roaring a need for his body heat. With flushed cheeks I stick my knees to his chest and grab the sheets covering half of his face. All this while still observing Jungkook. He looked almost like a divine apparition looking so handsome just awakened when she had tousled hair and a puffy face. He had not been able to notice their semi-nakedness wearing only white cloth pants. His torso seemed much more spectacular now that he could appreciate it in the sunlight. His arms were stretched as he grabbed a book with the old cover reflecting its greatness with a pair of dilated veins in the area of ​​his forearm.

"Fucking shit," he roared as his eyes read something hastily. He did not take his eyes off the book, rereading the content in case it had been a mistake caused by fatigue. But when he reread the sentence, he ended up sending his hopes to hell for what was left of the day.

"What is it?" Lina asked. Too intrigued to remain silent. Jungkook looked at her quickly with an irritated sigh.

"The Offering Request Book." Jungkook replied quite annoyed. He hated that book with all his soul. He could perfectly spend the whole day reading the stupid wishes of mortals and he would still have hours to go from the first page. Could it be that they had gone crazy, or what? Jungkook thought pissed off. Overcome by anger, he closed the book abruptly, then tossed it on one of the tables. Then he sat wearily at the foot of the bed, his resigned gaze embedded in the book.

"Today is Sunday, don't you have a single day off?" Lina asked, quite indignant with the fact. Jungkook watched out of the corner of his eye as his lips pouted, tempting him to pinch his cheeks for teasing him so sweetly.

"Desire has no day on the calendar, Lina." Jungkook said, showing a little more reason to fulfill his obligations. The bed creaked beside him as Lina moved behind him with her knees resting on the mattress.

"But you've been away all week, I've hardly seen you." Can't you save it for another day? ”She suggested. Jungkook's ears snapped back, turning back to meet his desperate gaze.

“Are you asking me to put my obligations aside because you want to spend the day with me?” Jungkook asked incredulously. He was tempted to bite his tongue to see if he was still dreaming. Lina's cheeks turned deep red when she managed to realize what she has just proposed without being aware.

"I would perfectly understand that it is your duty ..."

"What?" Jungkook breathed, surprised by his sadness. "If being with you is the only thing I want right now," he snorted, feeling much lighter at once. "Trust me when I tell you that I would send everything to hell for spending a single day with you. Just tell me where you want to go and we will run if necessary.

"Well ..." she cleared her throat embarrassed by her contagious enthusiasm. "When I was a child my father always took me to a small theater in the town square," she confessed through a nostalgic smile.

"I'd love to go," Jungkook replied simulating the same smile. Lina nodded in agreement with her raw cheeks.

Tasting the sunlight directly after being locked up for several days had undoubtedly made her feel like pearls. Just like the first time he took a deep breath to fill his lungs with the rich oxygen. Lina was waiting for Jungkook in front of the doors while the god entrusted one of her brothers with her tasks, she thinks she heard that his name was Taehyung. Despite being in constant contact all day with one, one could not get used to the environment charged with gods. Taehyung radiated so much light that he knew in that instant that he was Apollo the Sun god. He managed to realize that this light not only came could be reflected from outside, but also came from within. He had been very kind and compassionate as he gave me a small bow in greeting imposing how little he cared about the difference in lineage.

"I think we can go now," Jungkook announced making an appearance. Lina stopped looking at the vast meadows of Hera's garden to turn to the god. Immediately, his eyes widened in surprise.

"Jungkook, you can't go like this," she said with slow laughter. His hand sweetly covered her mouth while inside her palm she bit a tempted lip. Jungkook, for his part, frowned as he visually reviewed his characteristic armor.

"It is my favorite armor," Jungkook said, plunged into a world of confusion.

"It is already very pretty. But, how do you think mortals will react if they see the god of War walking through his plaza so belligerent?"

"Oh," he groaned realizing that the girl was absolutely right. Too much chaos would undoubtedly ensue that would draw the attention of any god, including his father, which he did not want at the moment. Lina slightly increased her laugh as she saw Jungkook's wide eyes. From one moment to the next, the god snapped his fingers in a cloud of dust that covered him, then, when it completely dissipated, Lina slowly raised her eyebrows after seeing the outfit she was now wearing. It was nothing more than a white tunic of too fine origin but his wide arms managed to pronounce themselves by the sides and his chest was marked divinely. His tongue almost fell out of his mouth, forcing himself to calm down to avoid such embarrassment. "Is this going well?"

"Perfectly," she says, accompanied by a stutter and a rather uneasy nod. Jungkook smiles pleased at having made such an impression on her. Then he covers his arm around the girl's small waist to force her to walk towards a makeshift cloud at the end of the trail. In the course of the trip, he manages to discern the black figure of a woman leaning against an oak tree who observes them evilly from afar. Lina narrows her eyes to increase her visual acuity, so her neck is firmly raised with warning when she recognizes the goddess who was watching them as if she wanted to attack them. I briefly look at Jungkook who, absent from everything, had not blurred his smile. He didn't know what went through his head at that moment when in a movement he decided to wrap his anatomy around one of Jungkook's arms. The god was more than receptive giving his waist a squeeze sticking their bodies more. Consequently, Eris breathed pure fire through her mouth while digging her nails wildly into the apple she had been eating until then. He cursed pure oaths full of vengeance towards Lina but she completely ignored the goddess focusing only on the so relaxing heat radiating from Jungkook's body. He knew that they were nothing more than empty words invoked by his poison that he did not want to ingest.

Soon after, they ascended to the cloud of the god and descended gracefully to the earth. Specifically, behind some hidden bushes just next to the entrance of the town.

Lina could not describe the feeling that began to settle in her chest when, as she entered the town, feminine glances began to run through Jungkook's body with too much suggestion. Those women were completely attracted to the mortal-looking god, unable to take their eyes off such wonderful human sculpture. There was everything. From women well into maturity to young girls who were no more than sixteen. Jungkook felt the tension reflected in the shape of his grip with which he decided to give her a small intrigued look, Lina slowly denied so Jungkook decided to continue with the journey without insisting again.

Upon reaching the small square, nostalgia began to approach her, seeing a much smaller image of her running around enthusiastically while patiently waiting for the show to begin. The atmosphere had not changed much since the last time he had the privilege of attending, the laughter of the children remained just as vivid since then.

A beep made by a man with a kind of trumpet sounded giving the announcement that the function was about to open.

“Run, you have to get a good place!” Lina shouted excitedly as she tugged on Jungkook's arm. The god let him drag him to a free spot on the gravel floor. Sitting down, Lina clenched her fists, bit her lip, and trembled all over her body, transmitting too much despair and joy. Jungkook swept his body with a funny smile.

"Oh, welcome, my beloved gods!" Come! Sit down! ”A man with a rather comical look suddenly stepped onto the stage. Jungkook wrinkled his nose when he recognized the outfit so poorly made that he wore symbolizing Zeus. He carried a beam of cardboard stuck to the armor of the same material. Next, an elderly, old woman appeared just behind him, wearing a rather worn white robe. It was obvious that it was a satire for how the man's belly protruded through the armor and how the woman seemed not to know how to walk but Jungkook had tensed. Seeing her parents being portrayed so poorly had struck a chord with her.

"It is a play, Jungkook, they are not mocking, they just want to make the children laugh," she murmured near his ear to reassure him. Jungkook's shoulders dropped, relaxing as he understood the situation. It was true, because the children's laughs did not stop ringing. I bend his knee to support the forearm and thus manage to settle until the function will last.

A thin man could not but entered with great airs of the stage. Jungkook raised an eyebrow in amusement as he recognized the symbol on the artificial armor.

"Oh, Brother Poseidon, what a pleasant surprise!"

"How nice or eight quarters I come to complain about your daughter's scoundrel!"

Suddenly a woman the height of a pea entered the scene.

"Don't listen to this face stud asparagus just wants to confuse you!" The woman shouted, waving her arms exaggeratedly. The children's laughter exploded accordingly. Lina also let herself go, even Jungkook had to suppress a laugh. The show progressed without any problem now that Jungkook had been able to let go and be shaken by the barbarities of the actors. The main theme was the fight that took place between his uncle Poseidon and his sister Athena to achieve the sovereignty of Athens. Although they did not follow to the letter what really happened.

A skeleton man but in sight was that not with many lights he entered the stage with airs of greatness leaving the false gods speechless. Jungkook raised his eyebrows surprised to see himself represented so well compared to the other gods. Of course, he changed his mind when the man opened his mouth.

"I want blood!" The false god shouted with euphoria. The children stood up with their voices and began to scream supporting him in his fight. Lina started to panic when she caught a glance at Jungkook's jaw clenching furiously.

"But what does this fool say about the boat?" Asked the false Athena, slapping her forehead with her hand. The children stopped screaming to fall dead with laughter. Everything seemed to be going well until the false-quality feather of the fake Ares began to burn without explanation. Lina managed to realize what was truly happening when she watched as Jungkook focused his bloodshot eyes on the poor mortal.

Stunned by the dire consequences that could ensue if this continued to manifest itself, she grabbed Jungkook's hand and pulled him off the stage as quickly as she could. They ended up in a lonely alley behind the market.

"You can't use your powers here, Jungkook!" You almost burned that poor actor alive! ”I cry desperately so that he will understand the consequences of his actions. Jungkook was still clenching his jaw with his fists clenched dead in anger.

"I am not like that! I do not enjoy blood in battle! I am also in charge of judging the stupid mortals who die in war! Shit I don't just dedicate myself to violence! I cannot understand how ... "

"I know," I whisper directly to his face. His breath gently caressed her mouth as the girl's delicate hands caught her cheeks. Jungkook came down from the sky and rose at that precise moment. "I know that you are not like this. That you only fulfill your duties as a god. But you must understand that this is not Olympus and you cannot use your powers like this against mortals because it is not fair . "

"You are too good for me ..." Jungkook seduced, capturing a deeply attractive look in her eyes. He tilted a complacent smile as he felt the trembling of his hands as he placed his larger ones on top. After a flattering sigh, Jungkook began to lean his face towards hers, not taking his eyes off her pink lips. Lina had closed her eyes and brought her face closer, feeling the touch of her lips in a chill. He would have been carried away. He would have let himself be killed ...

But a loud roar confused with a malevolent laugh completely distracted them from their reverie.

“Is that the reason you refused to marry me?” A thick, rather familiar voice made Lina tense as she looked up in fear at Jungkook. Not by Jorge, of course, but by the vein that had begun to be marked on the neck of the god. When Jungkook peels off the wall to face the fat man behind him, Lina pales. Jungkook is immediately stopped by a small hand on his forearm.

"Don't fall for her game, let's go ..." She held back an anguished gasp. He was aware that Jungkook was glancing at him. "... please."

"Yes, bitch, go! Just how did you run away not to do your duty!"

A dismembered growl shot out from Jungkook's chest as he turned to grab the man's neck to stamp it on the wall to his right.

"How dare you speak to him that way? Not a hundred like you together would be worth enough to be worth it."

Her nostrils were forcibly dilated in order to maintain the stability of her irregular breathing. It hadn't cost her anything to carry the man's heavy weight, which surprised Lina with overwhelming horror. He realized in that instant that if Jungkook wanted he could reduce it to nothing with just a little squeeze.

"Jungkook, let it go," she asked in a persuasive tone. But Jungkook did not take his eyes from bloody eyes in the half-closed of his enemy. I'd make him eat his words so I had to tear his tongue out and sew it up again. Lina, her mind blank, wrapped one of her biceps urgently. So long and hard under his touch that he almost gasped in admiration. Hector's lifeless moan brought her back to the situation. "Prove to me that you are not what everyone thinks you are. Forgive your life and I will know that you are not as evil as others paint."

Jungkook's eyebrows slowly relaxed to stack in a straight line after uncrossing his frown. I lower my neck and watch her. The hopeful light that shone within her pupils said two things: that she believed in him and that she appreciated him. Perhaps that was the reason why he decided to release Hector. Maybe that was the reason why he stopped in front of Lina to smile at her with love.

“Don't you believe all those things about me?” Jungkook asked in a desperate but much calmer tone now that he was not under the control of anger. Lina mimicked her smile and slowly shook her head. Jungkook did not need words, since, with that gesture, he had no doubt that he was telling the truth. Feeling the luckiest in the world, he put aside the hasty sound of moans from shortness of breath. He could only notice her and no one but her. Her heart was pounding fiercely at the recent confession, which confirmed her suspicions that he hadn't lied.

“What kind of devil are you?” A hoarse voice cut through the space between them to run over Jungkook's ear. The god looked down at the human spoil that was dying on the ground for a little air. The shadow on his chin grew, giving him a much more terrifying appearance.

"Go away, Héctor, and don't come back here," Lina said abruptly to prevent the dispute from rising again from its ashes. The man scrambled to his feet and regarded her with contempt.

"If you think this is going to stay here ...

“Go away before I regret having spared your pathetic and shitty life!” His scream was with such a long impact that Hectos's hair stirred. The man opened his eyes in fright, turning around to run down the alley. I would have let him go unpunished. It was his intention. But two seconds after his departure Jungkook managed to hear a curse to the gods adding to the annoyance they had caused the god to use his powers on a human for the first time in centuries. I raise my hand and snap my fingers instantly making a fine rat tail appear on its huge behind. Lina widened her eyes in surprise but the laugh she exhaled was so strong that she completely forgot about the bad gesture she had just made.

"Who did what?" Commented the goddess Hera, laughing with emotion. Lina continued to rake the dirt as he accompanied her in feeling. She left her work for a second to wipe her hands of dirt on the dress.

"As you hear it, Hera." Very big and curly.

"God, my son, what ideas does my son have?" The goddess, too tempted, left her strawberry pick to sit on a white stone bench and rest a bit and improve her posture to keep laughing. After a few seconds of silence flooded by the sound of the birds singing, the goddess watched as Lina rummaged in the ground to plant a seed that would give a strawberry plant in days. Lina, noticing Hera's strange muteness, turned her head to blush just later. "I gather that your relationship is getting better and better."

"I am not going to deny that in these months I have managed to get affection for him, but Hera I still see in Jungkook the person who distanced me from my loved ones," she commented under her breath in a tone infused with anguish and nostalgia. It had been quite a few months since his arrival at Olympus and therefore for quite a few months that he had not heard from his father or nanny. He did not know how his command in the kingdom was going if he had had a problem or if he continued to maintain the diet that he said was absurd but kept his old heart away from suffering some malignant disease.

"I understand ..." whispered the thoughtful goddess. "You miss the life you led before." But what about the life you lead now you don't like? "

"I don't know," she confessed, quite confused. She did not live badly, that is, Jungkook treated her with affection and respect, always trying to provide her with everything she wanted but the material world perishes without an emotional world to bond with. Lina at this time had developed a very strong feeling for Jungkook but did not know if it was negative or positive.

After spending the entire afternoon helping Hera in her garden, she told him to take a few strawberries for dinner. Lina accepted the delighted offer and much more after being informed that by chance that was Jungkook's favorite fruit. The god had been taking her to incredible places that she never dreamed of knowing. Now it was his turn to return the favor a little.

I place the cutlery in line with the cups and napkins. He had prepared a fruit cocktail that far from bluffing had come out with a spectacular pint. Lina sat in her usual seat while waiting for the clock to strike nine at night. Time the god had promised to arrive that night. And he did not lie. After the ding-dong of the clock the doors were opened with a heavenly air giving way to Jungkook who smiled in surprise when he ran into the table so well decorated.

“And this?” Jungkook asked, lost in the planned details of the table. Of course, his eyes stopped glad when he saw the fruit bowl, more specifically the strawberries crowned on top.

"I still haven't thanked you for taking me to the Alps," she said, clasping her hands in her lap to squeeze them nervously. Jungkook frowned in amusement and then shook his head in denial.

"I did not do it to reward me. However, I must say that I will not reject this wonder. My God, they are my mother's strawberries!" Jungkook shouted excitedly at last recognizing the smell of the red frit. Lina laughed, tempted by her childlike behavior.

Soon after they began to have dinner. The dishes did not take long to be emptied by the excruciating hunger that both possessed. However, that brief period gave them enough time to have a little chat. After finishing a session of laughter for a Jungkook joke about his wet uncle's hair. I snap my fingers, suddenly bringing up a floating orchestra that soon begins to play classical music. Lina raised her eyebrows tempted as Jungkook rose from his chair and offered her hand to invite her to dance.

She didn't know how long they had been holding each other but since the first chorus of the first song Lina had let herself go, resting her cheek on her chest. Jungkook's hands spread apart, one squeezing her waist to attract her and the other holding her hand firmly. Jungkook breathed in his hair, the sweet smell of honey led him to a kind of trance from which he did not want to leave. He squeezed her tighter, he needed to feel her small body melt into his. Lina formed a nice little smile as the warmth of her body hugged her tighter. After finishing the song, an invisible force seduced her to come out of her hiding place and she will raise her head towards Jungkook. The god leaned his neck to brush against their noses making the girl close her eyes. It was all so wonderful. When Lina's eyes opened again, she met Jungkook's dark eyes that desperately clamored for his attention. From the first time in a long time it felt like I was in the right place. There, in Jungkook's arms seeing how he leaned more and more towards his lips. When they were brushed, he pointed out that they were kissed for the first time, a rather familiar melody that made Lina come out of the trance and watch the lost floating instruments.

“What's wrong?” Jungkook asked worried about the tension that began to build up in the shoulders of the girl who had not taken her eyes off the instruments.

"That song ..." she began to speak but was forced to stop by the saliva accumulated in her throat that forced her to swallow. "That song was played by my father to calm me down when I was little."

Jungkook widened his eyes aware of the serious mistake he had made. Feeling guilty for being responsible for stealing his joy.

"Sorry, Lina, let me remove it."

"No!" She cried desperately. Jungkook let his heavily suspended arm drop. "Please don't take it off ... That song reminds me of him."

The atmosphere of love vanished as Lina walked to the table with her back to Jungkook. The god watched from a distance as she reached out to touch a half-empty glass.

"You miss him, don't you?"

"Yes," he agreed. Then he turned and gave her a sad grimace with his lips. Jungkook was lost in the marble floor when his discomfort led him to the darkness of the depths of his mind.

"What if I told you that you can see him again as many times as you want?"

Lina raised her head excitedly.

“Is that possible?” She asked with all the innocence in the world. Jungkook nodded with a bright smile. "Then she would be the happiest woman in the world."

To say that suffering the state of happiness was not pleasant would be telling lies. The next day, Jungkook had arranged a cloud to bring him down to the mainland, more specifically towards my father's castle. In the course of the trip he had not been able to stop admiring the wheat fields that decorated the surroundings. He smiled as he remembered how many times he had lost himself in that tall grass. As expected, people reacted with surprise when he saw her come down from that spongy structure. Soon after, he found his father sitting in the throne room.

Lina intended to get closer but stopped abruptly when I catch the heavy air from the atmosphere. His father was sad, he noticed it in the decline of his shoulders and how his smile had completely disappeared to exchange it for a weak grimace.

"Hello, Dad." His voice hit the old king's ears as if it were an apparition. Instantly I lift my head like a new spring. Her hands hugged her mouth in excitement when she saw the figure of her daughter at the doors.

“Lina?” Asked the old man lost in emotion. When the girl nodded in a smile, the man knew that it was not a mirage, the fruit of sleepless nights. It was real. His daughter. Her little girl was there. The king came down from the throne to run towards his daughter and thus melt into a hug so needed for the months without seeing each other. "My sweet girl ... I've missed you so much."

"And I, Daddy," I cry helplessly, hiding my face in his father's chest. The man began to gently caress her head to make sure, again, that the presence of his daughter was not the result of his imagination. Then I grab Lina by the shoulders so I can see her better.

“Has he set you free?” Asked the old man, yearning for hope. Lina smiled, exchanging it for a serious grimace. When he shook his head, his father's joy disappeared from the window. Feeling her daughter's tears run down her rosy cheeks, she raised her fingers to remove them. "I would give my life to exchange with you, my child."

"Don't suffer, dad." The girl wrapped her hands around her father's wrists to reassure him, "He treats me very well. What's more, he let me see you."

But the foolish king ends up turning his back on his daughter. The deepest part of him could not bear to hear how happy she sounded when she said that this selfish god made her happier than he, his own father.

"That right shouldn't be done as a favor." He roared against the god. Lina furrowed her eyebrows in embarrassment. Her heart had turned black and her jovial voice had been transformed into a much rougher, more threatening one. Lina raised a hand to touch her father's shoulder, however, some doors were thrown open and a soldier looking quite distressed entered them.

"My king the red soldiers ... Princess Lina."

Lina reacted with a nod. However, even though the soldier's posture had calmed down a bit in his presence when his eyes went back to the king they tensed again.

“Daddy, is something wrong?” She asked, quite concerned, interspersed with confused glances between the soldier and her father. The old king watched his daughter with a forced smile before commanding the soldier to shut up with a look full of warning.

"No, my life." But her denial had sounded so tense that Lina didn't believe her. "Nana is in the kitchen, she goes looking for him, I'm sure she'll love to see you."

It was the last thing he said before leaving the doors in the company of the soldier.

...

It had been a day full of activities. The nanny, as expected, had received him with great joy in a maternal hug. He had spent practically his entire visit in the kitchen drinking tea and eating nana's cheesecakes. Between bite and sip they had been engulfed in a conversation about what their life on Olympus was like. He told her about Hera, a very tender goddess who treated her as her own daughter despite being mortal. He told him about Taehyung, who later explained that it was Apollo but that he had asked him to call him by his mortal name. And of course, the most talked about topic was Jungkook. He had had to reassure him because the moment he named the god he began to hyperventilate. She told him that all these months Jungkook had managed to win her heart, that they were very good friends and that he treated her very well. She was still blushing from the look so mischievous that the nanny showed her in the talk.

Now, already on Olympus, he was walking back to his home. Entering through the door, Taehyung was unexpectedly found in the middle of the room.

"Hello, Lina." Tae greeted warmly through a small bow.

"Hello," she replied with the same enthusiasm as the god. After the introductions Lina could not help looking for another god with her eyes but stopped doing it when she realized that Taehyung was alone. "And Jungkook?"

"He's not here." His voice came out fast and compulsive as if he was trying to avoid something. However, she didn't pay much attention to it, since, she assumed it to the shyness that the god still felt for her. "How has the visit to your father gone?"

"How?"

"Being all day above heaven you are used to seeing everything that happens on earth," Taehyung explains with a shrug.

"I understand ..." I pursed my lips and raised my eyebrows. "Well, actually, it went very well."

“You missed him, didn't you?” The god's voice changed suddenly, sounding understanding. Lina broke the smile by walking on topics that plunged her into a feeling of longing.

"Much."

"The summer solstice is approaching a time to spend with the family," said the god so vagini. Lina looked at Taehyung carefully. He did not know it but in reality it had sounded as if that phrase had wanted to say it but it had been difficult for him to pronounce it.

“What?” She asked with a sarcastic laugh. He did not understand her sudden curiosity. His curiosity was accompanied by something more than innocence but he could not decipher what it was.

"I'm sorry if my question offended you. I'm just curious to know how you feel about having the option of choosing to be someone else. You know, choosing what you want to be tomorrow without the guidelines to follow that are governed by your nature."

"Oh. Well ..." he was speechless at his attack of sincerity. Her mind had suddenly gone blank. "... I would choose the previous life ..." Her voice sounded so sincere that her heart thumped. His heart was not the only one that was pounding because behind a wall at the entrance to the bedroom was a heartbroken Jungkook. Her eyes closed in pain. I had hoped that in those months ... But no. She still wanted her life from before. I preferred never having met him. Willing not to mistreat himself anymore, he went out onto the balcony, unaware that the girl had not finished talking. "... but that was before all this. During these months I have changed a lot. My perspective on the world was not the same until I really lived. It will sound silly but I don't want to leave as much as before. I don't know, I suppose I've found a habit in my life now. "

"I'm glad to hear that." Taehyung spoke sincerely. Both smiled absent all the evil that would come later.

When fear coupled with anger create an explosive mix. Every god that crossed Jungkook moved out of his way in a hurry. The god frowns so intensely that his eyes will pop out of their sockets at any moment. He couldn't stop blaming himself. Of hating himself for being so weak before a woman. Listening in the first person as he rejected it had been completely devastating. He no longer cared about anything he might long for before.

He broke in with his strong figure in the assembly area where his father, mother, uncle and sister were discussing something that the god did not mind interrupting.

“Zeus!” He shouted with such anger that the gods turned to him immediately. The god of lightning went down a few steps to position himself in front of his son. They both frown, punishing themselves with inhuman hatred. One for his aching heart and the other for having been stopped in a real fight of words. Hera touched her desolate chest when Jungkook after relaxing his depressed features fell to his knees before his father. With her head down so as not to see him because of the vengeance of not having been able to prevent some tears from leaking down her cheeks.

"You were always right. You always were ..." Jungkook repeated dead while alive. His tone without force hit Zeus in such a way that his bad mood quickly dissipated.

"What are you talking about, my son?" He replied with the same lost nostalgia. He raised his eyebrows and opened his mouth slightly, finding himself enveloped in an aura consumed by sadness.

"She will never love me ..." he confessed with a broken voice letting the melancholy slowly drown him. After a brief silence Jungkook gained enough courage to direct his eyes to his father's. "She hates me."

Zeus instantly looked away from his son to turn around to focus on his wife's impressed posture. Hera with her heart in her fist made the same journey to stand in front of him.

"I have come to receive my punishment," Jungkook said in a voice as dark as sad. Zeus blinked nervously just before his arm was terribly shaken by a desperate Hera.

"Zeus, you can't ...

“Is that what you want?” Zeus asked as a last resort to appeal to his conscience. But Jungkook didn't take that time to think but rather to find more reasons to accept his mistake.

"It's what I swore," he sentenced with all the pain in his soul. Zeus had his chin raised. He stay quiet. It really was the first time that something left him speechless. When I lift a hand and place it on top of her head Hera widened her eyes hysterically.

"Zeus no .... No! Athena! Poseidon! Please stop this madness!" The goddess turned to them for help finding an unemployed Yon as or almost more affected than her mother. Jin, on the other hand, had decided not to intervene, as something happened between father and son.

"From today until the end of time I take away your condition ..." the god closed his lips again, not wanting to finish the sentence. Within his chest he still harbored a small speck of hope that cried out that his son would regret his decision, that he would get up and that a few days later the matter would be more than forgotten. But unluckily for the god, Jungkook, had inherited that stubborn part of his family branch by keeping his knee firmly against the ground. "From god."

"Zeus not for God's sake!" Cried Hera, totally overwhelmed. Divine light welled up from Jungkook's body to fade shortly thereafter revealing dark skin whose only difference was that it was no longer impenetrable. Jungkook felt his body try to fail forward because of the weakness that amazed him all at once. He felt as if his structure was not as strong, as if his muscles had begun not to help him up.

"You will be provided with a cloud to bring you down to earth," Zeus commented through a harsh tone that only hid how bad he felt at the time. He had an anguish that bent him forward. Jungkook didn't even look at him before heading out the doors. Hera sobbed so loudly that Zeus closed his eyes as the goddess's footsteps began to sound as he followed Jungkook out.

"Jungkook!" No! Please, no… ”The screams had gone from torn to hoarse as a result of the tears that had begun to cloud her vision. She begged him to stop her walking but he ignored her for the good of both of them. Finally, as a last resort he ended up collapsing to the ground on his knees and grabbing one of Jungkook's legs. When she felt her mother's cold fingers counteract with her warm skin, she had a devastating shiver.

"Mother, get up," he demanded annoyed, lifting his mother from the ground quite embarrassed. The goddess desperately denied before trying to get hooked again. Jungkook shook her shoulders to wake her up. "It was my decision." His roar left her paralyzed, still, shattered as she watched her son climb onto a cloud. Jungkook stared at the floor of the mortal world making him swallow by pure inertia. The empty knot that settled in her stomach made it difficult for her to breathe an increase in dimension when she directed one last glance at Hera. "Goodbye, mother."

"Jungkook!" Jungkook! ”The goddess screamed, kicking the ground in a fury but it was too late. The cloud had moved far enough away that she couldn't touch it. Plunged into a deep pain that would be forever etched in her soul, I ignore everything around her. Not seeing when one of his children approached.

“What's wrong?” Taehyung's sweet voice shakes her violently causing her to raise her head in despair.

"Where's Lina?" Asked the needy goddess.

"In the mansion but what ...

"There is no time for explanations. Your father has committed an unforgivable injustice ...

The goddess quickly rose from the ground and began to run towards what until that day had been the home of her now banished son.

“Lina!” Hera's desperate screams bounced off every corner creating a heartbreaking atmosphere. Lina, who until then had remained on the balcony admiring the sweet view of the clear sky, had been scared to hear that someone urgently needed her.

“What's wrong Hera?” She asked disoriented when she saw Hera with tears in her eyes and a confused Taehyung behind.

"Do you love my son?"

"What?" She replied, lost in the abruptness of her tone. He managed to perceive true urgency in his face, leaving her even more out of place. Then, noticing Taehyung's sad appearance, his chest managed to alter in such a way that he began to fear the worst. “Has something happened to Jungkook?” Despite the stability of his voice, it could be judged how his extended expressions reflected the clear concern. After the silence of both, Lina was shaken by a feeling of madness. "What happened? Speak!"

"Zeus has taken away his god status," said Taehyung, who had listened to the quick story his mother had told him before breaking into the mansion. Hera covered her face to silence the tired sobs from so much trembling. Lina heard her heart stop at that very moment.

"Why?" Overwhelmed by the new devastating news, her breathing increased leaving her dizzy for a couple of minutes.

"Because Jungkook believes that the deal has been broken," Hera muttered under his breath, immediately taking Lina's gaze that until then had remained in Taehyung since he spoke.

"What deal?"

"At the beginning of winter, he and Zeus reached an agreement if you did not fall in love with him before the summer solstice would come, he would give up his life," Taehyung explained in great detail with all the regret of his soul. Hera nodded corroborating the facts as she approached Lina.

"Now I need you to tell me if everything that has happened has been the result of deceptive confusion."

"I have to speak to Zeus," Lina said hurriedly. Hera saw that gesture as the light that still shone within hope.

After breaking into the meeting room with the name of Zeus, being violently acclaimed by the mortal, the god did not take long to make himself present. When he saw her attacked with his wife and son, he rolled his eyes. She wanted to regret her son's farewell in solitude. What she needed least now was that her sensitive state was a dispute with a mortal.

"I see you've already been told the story."

"You made a mistake with Jungkook." If what he really wanted was to take revenge on me, he should have done it directly with me, ”she demanded, letting herself be carried away by the stress of the situation. Zeus furrowed his eyebrows offended by his tone so altered that it hit his headache hard.

"Who are you tasteless mortal who dares tell the god of gods what to do?"

"I am the mortal who loves her son." I finally confess the greatest secret kept within her warm heart. The hall of gods was filled with shocked screams being a few, those of Hera, Taehyung and Yon the only ones who showed a pleased grimace.

"I don't believe you," Zeus roared in response. He turned his back on her, unable to keep his gaze so cold that the mortal stared at him in fury.

"It's the truth." But she roared louder from the depths of her being.

"I am old and wise you will be used to deceiving your kind but you will not entangle me." Zeus's voice sounded firm, quite hard even though inside he had not been able to prevent his heart from jumping briefly.

"It is no wrong."

“Have you forced her to come?” The god abruptly turned to Hera to rebuke her passionate behavior. Although, in reality, what was correcting him had been the fact that he had gone to beg for help from a mortal, and especially the mortal who had caused Jungkook's departure.

"I came on my own." When Lina spoke bravely Zeus's eyes locked on her again.

"You're late anyway, the evil is already done." Although he was dying of pain, he was not entirely uncertain. I just wanted to see how that conversation played out.

"You are Zeus, let me doubt it." Lina assured with a laugh almost as sarcastic as her smile. "If the problem was my stay, it can be solved by sending me back to earth." But Jungkook does not have to pay for this and you do not have the right for gods' sake to take away his power.

"Would you be willing to go back to your house and forget all this?" Zeus repeated, keeping his composure, being quite difficult to suppress the surprise that had come over him when he heard her so sure.

"I would be." The courageous gleam in his eyes gave Zeus the last confirmation he needed.

"This is my deal, I will return Jungkook's powers on the only condition that you leave Olympus forever."

"I accept it."

Zeus, as with Jungkook stopped for a few seconds so that Lina will show her true nature. But seeing that the woman didn't utter a single word and then her chin was slightly raised, I just nodded. I raise my right hand and snap my fingers.

Lina, dead inside, looked at Hera for a few seconds before looking at Zeus and turning to leave. Unlike Jungkook, this time, Hera did manage to stop Lina. Taking him by the hands to give him a squeeze that simulated true gratitude. Lina opted to give him a longing smile before redirecting her way out.

The loud slamming of the gates was entirely outrageous.

"I admit that I have been surprised by your courage and I must say that my son will be stupid but also very lucky."

Lina frowned, turning her eyes from the closed doors to the god who had approached and activated a much softer smile.

"Thank you, Zeus," she said. He nodded to show her respect.

"Call me father," the god answered back. Unlike his previous tone this time he had used a more peaceful one. Lina opened her eyes when I decipher the meaning of her words. "As far as exile is concerned, I think it would be quite a petty action to separate two souls who love each other." I hope you make my son happy and when he returns from the war ...

“What war?” Lina suddenly stopped at the god, frowning hard.

"Didn't Jungkook tell you?" Wow, I don't want to sin with my long tongue but ... Apparently a novice prince has threatened your father's kingdom, Jungkook must be helping with his troops right now. Although from that hours ago I suppose he will be back ...

Lina runs towards the doors to open them desperately on her way to the mansion with her heart in her hand. Everything begins to make sense. Jungkook's mysterious meetings with a group of humans. The golden armor that I had never seen him wear polished and put on at first standing out among all as if he would soon wear it. His father's nerves as he looked at the sword carefully placed in the case of his armor. The soldier's hustle. Everything had been in front of her these weeks and yet he had focused so much on her that she had gone blind. Perhaps it was concern that manipulated her feet to make them move faster. The only thing he knew faithfully was that when he opened the doors of the mansion and saw his broad back, he put his hands to his mouth.

As expected the startle of the doors hitting the wall surprised Jungkook turning disoriented until a much smaller body and much softer hands surrounded his neck, it was at that moment when he could say that he had come home.

“Lina?” Jungkook's voice came out concerned, low at the closeness of their bodies. God's arms delicately held her waist to hold her in place. Lina, tiptoeing to reach his neck, contracted her face from the hollow of the shoulder to look at him. Jungkook was overworked when he saw how her beautiful green eyes were drowned in tears. He brought his thumbs to her cheeks to clean them, making the girl emit a small sob.

"Why did you do it?" She said, exhaling a hoarse sigh that penetrated the depths of her being. Jungkook relaxed his features in surprise when he understood her sadness. However, she did not imitate his melancholic smile, on the contrary, at that moment the corners of Jungkook rose forming a small but so emotional smile "You ..." but I ended up being controlled by a small spasm from crying. "You no longer had your powers. You were no longer a god. Why did you fight knowing that you could die?"

"Mortal or god. Life or death. What difference does it make? I would give everything I have and don't have so that smile never disappears." There were no more accurate words to explain the whole swirl of feelings that roar in his chest. Jungkook kept his hands firmly pressed to his cheeks as he saw the sweetest look ever produced as his sad and desolate aura changed to one with an air full of hope and love. I hear her heart beat a thousand times an hour, observing every beautiful detail of her face, trying to decipher the look her sweet eyes showed. "Lina, I ..."

But his lips were quicker in that battle to speak. Taking him by surprise the girl pounced with enthusiasm towards those soft bellies. He managed to feel a chill from head to toe when he finally fulfilled his most desired wishes. When she felt Jungkook's lips not quite begin to move, she stopped, looking away, terrified that she had been seized by his impulses and not thought that maybe he had been too hasty. Opening the eyes he had closed when his lips collided with hers, he found dilated irises that had taken the form of black spheres. Lina couldn't help her mouth from looking slightly open when his wild gaze cursed her. With highly rapid breathing falling in hot waves on her lip, drying her sweetly. The blood drained from his face completely as Jungkook pressed his neck forward to stamp his lips with hers in a lustful kiss.

She immediately opened her mouth letting her tongue enter anxiously. Soon, the hands squeezing her shoulders had grown into small fists in her hair, causing strands to escape from her hands. Jungkook's palms marched his way down the curve of his butt to settle at the start of his thighs. He lifted one of them to stick it to his leg while lifting it minimally towards one of the columns. Her back curved forward being cornered by his firm chest. The palm that encircled her thigh with her hip had begun to lift the fabric of her long dress uncovering her sweet leg. It didn't take long for his hot fingers to go through the gap, working ardently toward her bottom to knead it. Her broad knee clenching at her sweet spot as her other hand slipped to one of her shoulders to eagerly pull the fabric down. The fabric cracked but none cared. Jungkook peeled his lips away in a wet snap to start giving wet kisses across his jaw. His hands clenched into fists as his knee finally sat on the wall. Fascinated by his ease at holding her, he groaned heatedly as the moisture from her crotch began to trickle down the edges of her panties rather than stained.

“Tell me what you want, baby?” With her lips slipping vilely over his pulse, she was terribly intimidated when an almost shallow kiss caressed the junction of her neck. He lifted his leg, driving the tip of her knee into her swollen clit making a needy moan come urgently from his lips.

"I want you ..." I whisper in an agitated howl when I hear the fabric of her skirt tear up to above her navel. Jungkook made a curious sound with his mouth as he slid the hand that had been on his behind into the panties. The nails immediately grasped the biceps of that arm urgently, causing a smile to form on his skin.

"You have to be more specific, there are many things I can do to you right now ..." he commented with an air of comfort as he let his skillful fingers touch the porcelain skin of her vagina. Unconsciously, Lina spread her legs wider to let him pass but Jungkook didn't move, just squeezed so he would notice where he was. With a kiss on her cheek she buried her mouth in his ear to whisper hotly. "I can urge you with my fingers or I can also eat your little kitten until you scream my name, since you would love it and fuck me too. But ... Do you know what I want to do? I want to spread your legs and fuck you against the wall while you cry because your little pussy will not be able to bear the size of my big cock. "

"Yes, yes ..." I whimpered in response to the harsh words that savagely hit her ear. His nails dug deeper into her forearm, making a deafening growl erupt from the back of her throat. Her body came to be supported only by her knee as she brought her hand to his neck to propel her into a quick kiss, full of tongue and despair. As they parted, Lina swore that if Jungkook kept smiling like this, he would end up in an orgasm as soon as he started. I bring her thumb to her bottom lip to drag it down and squeeze it with lust. His pupils black as he reveled in the swelling and redness of it.

"I've never fucked a virgin before, I promise I'll take care of you," he murmured in a conciliatory tone, his hand on her chin, tilting her head in a sweet smile. Lina nodded slowly in response. His lip bounced when he released it. Jungkook bowed his head and caught her lips again, this time, with a tremendously sensual slow kiss. Palms firmly on her thighs, I lift her up quickly to take her to the bed to lay her down. Lina closed her eyes as she moaned in shock when Jungkook's hands tore at the little attached fabric of her dress leaving him naked. we are going to spend tonight ... "I announce dry with eyes wandering around every curve, every piece of bare skin. His huge palm began a shallow journey along his body, stopping just at the convergence point of his legs. His thumb delicately rubbed her red clit as her lopsided smile came out again. Lina tilted her head back when she heard his deep voice full of lust again. "Are you going to let me taste your virgin pussy, baby?"

"Jungkook ..." she complained, she felt a not soft bite on her inner thigh. Jungkook laughed pleasedly giving another in response to the other thigh leaving a red mark that would later be impregnated with purple. Everything reached its peak when he felt his flat tongue pass superficially across his lips. The girl's hand ran to tighten her locks in excitement prompting Jungkook to repeat the smiling gesture. With her hands resting on the inside of her thighs, she spread her legs wider to improve access. He ran his tongue again, but this time he was parting his lips with his fingers to savor her dripping hole. Lina swore to die of a spasm when she noticed how his mouth absorbed all her essence, moaning satisfied soon after. The finger that had been dancing around her clit had been slammed into her hole, earning Lina a loud scream. The sensation was not entirely painful, it was just a small annoying intrusion that was gradually pushed aside by the anxious tongue that caressed the crack. When her moans began to stabilize Jungkook stuck out his thumb and inserted two fingers. Lina groaned loudly at the pressure pulling at her roots. Jungkook kissed her clit to reassure her. The fingers took a while to start his movement, giving him the necessary time to get used to it, soon he began to ask for more between moans, despair, spread his legs more ... Until she was blessed by a third finger. The pressure was still there, yet it wasn't as bad as she'd imagined the pleasure overshadowing everything else. Soon after, a rather overwhelming balloon began to accumulate in her lower abdomen. She did not know that she was just aware that she urgently needed to free herself. Jungkook felt the need for her moans increasing the movement of his tongue over her clitoris followed by the sticking out of his fingers. "God, god ... Jung-koook!" God!

"Come on, you dirty little run for me."

His words were all it took to explode a loud scream of pleasure. A strong cramp ran through her body from head to toe leaving her paralyzed. Her stomach rising and falling from exhaustion. His mouth parted as he breathed out heavy air. His eyes half closed with the feeling of calm that had clouded his vision. Jungkook took advantage of that moment to remove each part of the armor. The quick movement made Lina look forward agitated. I gulp at the heavenly image. Her tanned skin filled with muscles taut from the pressure. Her wonderful pecs with pink nipples that evoked madness. He followed a downward path down his sprawling arm until he was breathless when he saw what his hand was drowning. Long, thick and big his cock was beautiful, worthy of a god. The tone of its exquisite skin but with the red tip with precum accumulated at its tip. He reached out to touch her but his exhaustion was such that he could only slide the tips of his fingers across his chiseled abs.

She groaned disoriented when she felt the weight of her body crush his. I bring my palms to his broad back, delighting in the softness of his skin. A wet kiss on her neck to distract her from what's truly important. The tip of his cock ran through her folds to lubricate her previous orgasm. The feeling, far from being rough, seemed soft, a little cold but pleasant. His hands hooked to her waist to place her under his heavy body. Lina, her eyes half-open focused on the magenta light of sunset, smiled briefly until excruciating pain began to settle inside her. He closed his eyes tightly. Gimio hurt with her nails digging accordingly and her legs closing against his waist. Jungkook reassured her with small murmurs in her ear until the pain became secondary after a while. The pressure of the nails left her strength, the complaint in her voice stopped being heard.

"You can move ..." she announced in a weak but sure voice. Jungkook stroked her thighs reassuringly before moving her hips. Jungkook growled pleased with the pleasure, covering Lina's small moan. Jungkook moved again, tearing a louder moan from her. Finally, taking enough courage, she turned her head and collided with her nose. He groaned again with his mouth open as he felt her deep thrust. She brought her legs up and gently squeezed his back, bringing a smile from him as he noticed her recent emotion.

"So tight ... fucking tight ... oh fuck." He growled in satisfaction at her moans. I attack his mouth with emphasis a brief moment before moving away from his lips and lunging a little harder. Lina squeezed her back, throwing her head back, exposing her neck for Jungkook to kiss the point of her pulse.

"Faster ..." he yelled when his hips were thrown forward along with his. Her movement was so deep, so fast, so sensual. I had never felt so much pleasure. He felt that his throat would ache tomorrow but he couldn't help but scream every time Jungkook hit his hips enthusiastically.

"That's ..." he roared loudly in his mouth as his nose wrinkled and his forehead sweated from the heat. Lina moaned, roared, cried whatever sound she was going to expel through her mouth had stopped being controlled. "What a good fuck it is taking my cock so well." He reached up to squeeze her tit hard while he fucked her harder. Lina moaned as her tongue went to wet her erect nipple. A hard impulse caused both of them to moan with pleasure and they looked at each other with an ecstatic smile. Jungkook kissed her lips like an animal before separating and colliding their foreheads. He put a finger into her mouth on the spur of the moment, the same one he inserted into her vagina earlier, allowing her to savor her own scent. Afterward, he began to massage her burning clit with force. "I want you to wet my cock again before I come, understand?"

Lina nodded agitatedly closing her eyes and moaning her head back. Jungkook growled in disapproval, violently grabbing his neck to force him to look at him.

“Use your fucking mouth!” He roared loudly, ramming him too enthusiastically. Tomorrow she probably couldn't walk but she didn't mind moaning louder and spreading her legs wider. "If that?"

“Yes, Jungkook!” She replied in a sharp cry, overwhelmed by the tension building up again. Jungkook's finger began to rub harder, soon bringing her to a much more devastating orgasm. He called out her name one last time before dipping his cock in her scent. Jungkook dropped to his knees. He placed his palms on her hips, not letting her rest as he let her head drop with pleasure. Lina moaned in pain from over excitement but did not stop. She let him continue to lash out at her as hard as he wanted using her to reach her orgasm. Two more deep thrusts and Jungkook ran to get his cock out of her. I jerk her violently against her stomach until jets of sperm finally came out wetting her entire belly. Jungkook slumped forward, letting himself be carried away by exhaustion. Lina hugged him, ignoring the sticky moisture from her stomach. Afterward, Jungkook came out of the trance by lying on one side. He caught her by the waist to place her on top of him with his leg above her pelvis.

"You know what?" She commented enthusiastically, sending him a bright look. Jungkook lovingly inhaled her hair before pressing her small body against his.

"Than?"

"I love you too," she murmured in a low tone as if she was reciting a secret that she just wanted Jungkook to hear. He raised his eyebrows playfully making her laugh.

"You know what?" Jungkook asked, pursing his lips as he groaned thoughtfully.

“What?” Lina's laughter made him want to live.

"You smell like semen, baby."

“Jungkook!” She yelled shocked as she raised her hand to hit her stomach. The god laughed at Lina's red cheeks, not being able to hold her very tight.

"Calm down," Hyulin demanded immediately. His dubious waved his hand clearing the way. Afterward, he looked at me again with a tired look.

"Miss London, do you really know what kind of person you are? If you are being threatened or alibi you just have to say so we will put you in a protected witness program."

"Inspector, I would like to help you but it was all very dark, you could hardly see anything." I declared quickly with some agitated stutter. Hyulin stretched her neck up, cutting me with her eyes. After a moment of harsh glances, Hyulin seemed to assume that this was the truth, so she relaxed her body, expelling a disappointed sigh towards her partner. "If that all I would like to return to my obligations I have many pending."

Hyulin waved her hand lazily at the door. I walked over to her but just as my fingers threatened to shut her Hyulin's voice stopped me cold.

"If you lie, it will be much worse to have kept silent than the punishment itself."

"In order and in a row two by two do not force me to repeat it! Kim shit keep training!" shouted Officer Ramírez, quite annoyed at having to deal with a group of prisoners. The uproar was palpable because for some of them it was the first exit since the first time they entered. It turns out that through humanitarian activity they took us to a nursing home to sing Christmas carols. It seemed quite illogical to me at the beginning, that is, to put twenty prisoners with some crimes quite strong in front of a couple of tender and innocent ancients, was crazy. Later, I learned from a prisoner that everything was to wash away the reputation of the director who had been ironically linking with rumors of accepting bribes.

We were boarded in an orange bus with bars on the windows as if that was going to prevent one from jumping off. We were seated in pairs according to the cell. After Carballo's nineteenth threatening talk, the bus headed for the nursing home, which was approximately thirty kilometers away. Of course, they had the delicacy to classify prisoners by sex, women in the right row and men in the left. They even kindly handcuffed us to the seat to keep us from stretching our legs.

And still, I still had a perfect view of Thirteen from my crouched position. So far in the morning, she hadn't spoken to him. And I certainly didn't understand why I couldn't stop my gaze from being drawn to him every time he entered my field of vision. Perhaps it was the intrigue of the previous day. As usual, I had not slept healthy and as always, the fault was the owner of my attention right now. As I tossed and turned in bed, I couldn't stop thinking about the first night I got here. When I saw Julia leave the cell with him. It was funny how it had passed into the background as new events had happened. And now, when I had returned I had done it like a tsunami devastating all my tranquility. Because even though his attitude towards me had radically changed, he was afraid, very afraid, that he really had something to do with the death of that girl because if it was so. Who told me that the same could not happen to me?

"Hey." A small direct scream in my ear made me jump into my seat causing me to tug on my cuffed wrists. Gemi in a silent complaint turning her head to look at Lucy who greeted me with a worried grimace. "And what about you seems to have seen a ghost?"

"Something like that," I confessed wryly, remembering the annoying visit of the two police officers the day before. Lucy twisted a funny smile and then clicked her tongue and turned her attention again to the view of the desert from the window. "Hey, Lucy ..." when she heard her calling, she looked at me curiously again. "Julia was really the maid. Thirteen before, you know ... "

“What's that for now?” Lucy wrinkled her nose, disoriented by my sudden interest. I bit my lip nervously not wanting to talk too restless.

"You told me." I avoided his question with the intention of shifting his focus. When she nodded uncomfortably, I felt more relieved. "The day after Julia's disappearance when I told you that I had dated Thirteen you became nervous. Some time later you warned me to stay away from him."

"Blair, for your sake drop the subject." She said quite irritated. I frowned at his suspicious insistence. He seemed quite guilty suddenly leaving me with a pit full of questions that wanted to be answered.

"Did thirteen have something to do with it?"

"Blair, shut up," she threatened in a low whisper.

"Why do I have the feeling that you know more than you say?"

“You have no fucking idea of ​​anything, dammit!” The intensity ended up betraying his stability making his scream bounce off the bus. I raised my eyebrows surprised at her loss of judgment not realizing that everyone turned to see us immediately. Instantly, Ramírez stepped between the seats to reach us with a face of few friends. I ended up sinking into my seat as an apology.

“What's going on here?” Ramirez nodded at Lucy in a silent warning. She rolled her eyes as she straightened up in the seat.

—I've got a bug in my nose, I have the fucking period and it's deadly hot on top of it. Do you want me to continue? ”Surprisingly, his annoyed tone does not provoke the same reaction in Ramírez because the man seems to be out of place due to so much information at once deciding for his own good to be mental to get away. The rest of the prisoners who had also turned to know what was happening end up turning too so as not to suffer Lucy's uncontrollable anger.A pair of dark eyes observe the scene from a distance with intrigue. Blair, who sees them right away, tries to respond with a reassuring smile but is only able to wince. He knows from her unhappy look that he will later witness her questions but now he decides to focus on Lucy and leave the almost certain harassment of Thirteen for later.

"I want to believe no." Lucy's sweet voice is a relief after having previously mistreated her ear. Blair stopped looking at Thirteen, averting a sorry look full of regret. He realizes that maybe he has forced things and that they were not the best ways but at least he had obtained the result. "Actually, he is not a bad person. I would put my hand in the fire for him if they ask me to do it And they will ... "

"Do not touch or take anything because I swear that whoever gets caught with a medication or something they did not come with goes to isolation for two weeks without food," Ramírez threatened. We all agreed in agreement although there were a couple of prisoners who decided to start making fun of the couple of officers who accompanied us. For my part, I would have preferred that Brain had come but lately he has stopped going to the pressure not showing up for his usual work schedule. I wonder what happened to him. I hope it is okay. "Take an instrument and if you don't know how to play, well, be careful not to bother because I won't mind handcuffing you in front of the elderly!"

"Yes, mom," Taehyung replied under his breath causing a couple of inmates to giggle. I watched the aforementioned with a tight smile at the temptation to imitate the rest of my colleagues and receive the punishment of Officer Ramírez. I stopped smiling immediately when I noticed as I looked at Taehyung that Thirteen was standing next to him with his gaze fixed on me. Narrowing his eyes as if with that act he could read my mind. I looked down at the ground and with my head hidden between my shoulders I followed the others towards the instrument table.

I sighed indecisively because in truth the only instrument that knew how to play was the piano and it looked like this institution did not have the budget to have decent musical instruments, with only a couple of flutes present and one or the other ukulele. I laughed to myself as I remembered a little me with that in my hand while trying to make a note sound melodic. It had been a good vacation at my grandparents' house, of course, my father had not participated in them, so I added that so that he could enjoy everything he wanted without unwanted interruptions. Reach out to touch the wood of the small object reaching the nostalgic and rough texture of it. I froze when a hand I instantly recognized crushed mine against the instrument. The black-tinted knuckles and the large dimension of it did not make it very difficult to know whose it was. Nor, the voice that whispered in my hatred soon after.

"Are you avoiding me, you little naughty?"

“Thirteen!” I yell in fright, turning abruptly toward her figure right behind me. He almost collided with his chest at its too surprising closeness. However, Thirteen seemed not to feel intimidated by the short distance between our bodies emitting a hoarse laugh at the pale expression on my face. The hand that had previously been under his had magically reached my chest. I felt how the heat established by his hand had disappeared so quickly that I became depressed without knowing why. Going back to reality I intended to back off but I ended up accidentally hitting the edge of the table awkwardly lifting it from its place for a couple of seconds. I place my hands on either side of my body to support the table and prevent it from falling. Not knowing if his gesture was really purposeful, I remained alert. My face turned red as his breath stirred the hair on top of my head. Throwing his body back, he left his face at the height of mine, however, his hands were not moved from the table achieving an improvised cornering. I swallowed nervously as he gave me a sharp look and his lips were wet with his tongue slowly.

“What happened on the bus?” “Oh, there is your questioning. Of course he had approached just to ask. Thirteen raised an amused eyebrow when I smiled wryly. He was curious like the others, really, he had not approached like this to speak. I mean, when had he done it? It was clear that he was taking an interest in his brother, the matter was not for me, but for Lucy.

"We're talking about you," I replied calmly, more than I expected considering that he is practically on top of me. I was quite proud of my upright posture nothing like the pathetic Blair that trembled every time this man was around. Of course, Thirteen raised his eyebrows surprised by my attack of sincerity but that did not make him change his posture in front of me. "We talked about your mania of cornering people to speak especially to women." I said quite amused but to the cutting time. To my surprise, Thirteen began to laugh sweetly, taking my offense as an innocent joke.

"I don't usually corral women to talk because in case you haven't noticed, that leaves them even more mute," he commented with the same irony as me. Despite the tone I express I could perceive that he was playing as usual. I bit my lower lip, tempted to smile.

"You have not left me speechless." I mocked with a stupendous smile of superiority. "Thirteen." I spoke slowly to create a drama that turned into too comfortable a silence. Thirteen twisted a mischievous smile raising his cheek allowing a small dimple that he had not seen before appear. He brought his body closer to mine with a tortuous slowness to stop just a few inches from grazing our noses.

"There are many ways to leave a woman speechless," he muttered hoarsely near my lips, turning the situation would be. I felt his breath hitting forehead warming each end of skin that brushed. His fucking dark gaze that always conveyed the same neutrality seemed completely like someone else's. Despite its blackness, if you approached closely to contemplate the details, you could see a look that shouted many things, not only passion, not only desire, it was more than that, much more. Maybe that was what shocked me, enslaved to her black irises. There was a heyday of mixed feelings. A light and at the same time a terrible and deep darkness that would not let me move forward as if I were part of a wall made for his protection. Lucy's words were still fresher than ever as time passed by analyzing her gaze.

"You're not going to kiss me." I shoved my deepest thought into the light with soft words. Thirteen strained his shoulders almost instantly as if it had been poison he had thrown and not a few words. His gaze hardened and then, it was at that moment, that the great wall that protected his true essence fell in front of me. I probably shouldn't have taken advantage of the situation, but my body was really filled with so much adrenaline that I was acting on pure instinct. "I know that you would never do something like this without knowing beforehand if you wanted to do it. You are not a bad person, who has rotted your soul like that so that now you don't stop thinking about it?"

"You don't know me, Blair. Fucking not." He replied curtly, however, despite his abrupt and harsh demeanor he did not leave me giving me the opportunity to appreciate more closely his gaze lost in an abyss of pain.

"I know," I said simply. I smiled weakly at my bewilderment at having finally deciphered the riddle of his neutrality. "But I don't have to know a person to know when they think they are alone."

His lopsided smile came back in full force, this time reflecting so much bitterness that it was difficult to keep my cool, calculating attitude. It was the first time we talked so openly, I didn't want it to close because I didn't know when the wound would reopen for me.

"It is so obvious?"

"Yes," I confessed sadly, feeling a huge lump in my throat that forced my voice to fade. I closed my eyes when I knew that this time, I would also open my soul. "Because I also have that look."

A finger caressed the socket of my eye, wiping away a tear that I didn't even know had started to run. I just let myself caress succumbing without thinking about the consequences. Just thinking about how good the caresses of his fingers felt. Not in what they will say. Not in itself was wrong. Not in itself it was fine. I just wanted someone to give me the love I had needed without knowing it. When I opened my eyes some time later I was shocked with the scene that was rebelled. She was not the only one who had been crying. And yet it had been so selfish not to notice. A lonely tear ran down her cheek. Reach out and catch it by squeezing its skin weakly. I grimaced as the drop seemed to seep through my skin, digging deep into my heart. As if that single drop transmitted all the pain, I began to feel sad, but so strong at the same time that I couldn't help but think about the ironic situation. It was the first time I had seen him cry, and although he had only shed a single tear, it had been enough. The questions were answered with an invincible pen. The previously recited words brought back. Of course, he hadn't killed Julia. He would never do. Not when I could look at his sparkling eyes up close. And without knowing it, he had long known the answer. Of course I knew it. But I had kept a band in my eyes out of fear. One, who had now fallen to the ground alone after all this. I didn't know what Thirteen was thinking but I could guess he felt the same way as me. An invisible connection unconsciously tied us creating an atmosphere of security that surrounded us with all the strength we needed.

Soon, we found ourselves smiling like two idiots who had found the solution after always having it in front of their eyes.

“Are you going to get that thing?” He asked, nodding toward the instruments behind me. I pressed my lips together and wrinkled my nose. Afterward, I turned around to grab the ukulele.

"Yes, and you should get something too."

"No, you would be surprised to hear me sing that thing that would only overshadow my wonderful voice."

"It's called a ukulele," I said. I laughed in consequence of his strange grimace.

"Whatever."

After being part of the worst show in the history of this poor nursing home, Officer Ramirez gave us two minutes to go to the bathroom before going back to the bus and taking the trip back to prison. Of course, Ramirez did not count that there were only two cabins and all of them were suddenly anxious to pee. Although I don't really blame them those toilets could perfectly outperform any jail seat.

To avoid desperate kicks at the bathroom door, I decided to be the last. Wait about twenty minutes but it really was all worth it. Upon leaving, I washed my hands with soap enjoying another of the luxuries that the prison lacked. I grabbed paper to dry my hands, then threw it in the trash and opened the door to get out.

"Yes, I know," said a voice that I recognized instantly. My heart froze inside my chest. The bathroom door was left ajar, not wanting to interrupt, much less when I could take a look and confirm the two people who were unattended in front of the women's bathroom.

"Hong Kong, you know that with a single word we say goodbye," said his partner, who until then had only ever seen him by his side as a lap dog.

"No, calm down Boy, it won't be necessary to stain us with blood." Hong Kong assured through a calculating tone. Then there was such a terrifying silence that I began to hear the pounding in my heart. "She will do it for us."

"Oh, okay," the other man agreed, laughing wildly. Hearing footsteps walking down the hallway a relieved sigh came from my mouth relaxing against the wall.

"Goodbye, Blair."

   I pass a slanting self-sufficient smile as I stared at mine. A look too intense to hold for too long. For a fraction of a second I wished I had closed my mouth, because at least the other way I didn't notice how nervous I was when his pupils dominated mine too easily. Turn the sack around and hit it to camouflage the tension that had formed from the awkward silence.

  Center the force of my punches at one point to increase damage to the bag, isolating myself from around me. Suddenly, my back hit the hard surface of his chest. I immediately froze by canceling any future moves I intended to make. I swallowed so that the dryness of my mouth was not so bothersome. My stomach clenched as the weight of his hands began to warmly embrace my hip. I tried to glance askance at his body but his hands held me in place. One of his legs came slowly down the side of my body, when his thigh brushed against mine I swore I heard a gasp escape from his lips that landed directly on the surface of my ear when he leaned enough so that I could feel the wetness of my skin from his lip.

"You are too weak to leave all the weight of the blow in your hands," he whispered in a graver tone than usual. I deduced from the movement of his chest that he looked more disturbed than the normal stability of his voice reflected. He raised his hands leaving a silky path too nice, I closed my eyes unconsciously when he left them on my waist. By then, my breathing was too strong to try to hide it. It was as if after his hot walk my joints would stop working, submitting to the sweet torture of his overly provocative caresses. In a movement that caught me completely off guard, he thrust his knee into the hollow of mine and dug his fingers into my waist to propel me forward so that my fist hit the material. Incredibly the bag moved for the first time since I started my workouts. I opened my eyes forgetting, or rather, trying to ignore how good my whole body felt when feeling the cozy warmth of his big hands.

“But how?” I asked, too surprised by the simple fact that I never thought I would ever be able to move the bag on my own. In a quick blink I managed to glance askance at her face, her sharp detailed jaw in front of my eyes giving me a perfect perspective of her wonderful profile. His well-formed cheekbones and the relief of his large nose. I even managed to discover amid the roughness of his broad neck a small mole that caused a sweetness to the eye. Thirteen realizing my devotion to new discoveries of her skin, I turn my head completely. His wild pupils dominated mine leaving me at his disposal. The moisture on my lips felt a sharp chill as it contrasted with his hot breath.

"You are small, you have almost no muscle and you hardly know how to defend yourself." All you can do is attack strong enough first to give yourself time to run away.

I felt ashamed for her lack of confidence in my physical state, more than hurt, however, deep down I knew she was right and that's why I kept quiet. I was never a physically strong girl before, I did not win a fight in my life and if I did it was not for me, but because someone interrupted. And maybe that was what bothered me so much that even knowing I was right I didn't want him to see me as a helpless animal that had no other way than to flee. I've been running away from an abuser all my life, and I think sometimes people get tired of running away. In my case, quite a long time ago.

"Well then, teach me how to defend myself," I whispered in a conciliatory tone. Thirteen I raise one leaves surprised by my interest, however, a short time later began to form a smile marked by pride. I felt good at the time, able to do anything.

“Do you see the black area of ​​the bag?” He pointed his eyes forward, making him turn his head towards his directions. Take a close look at the black stripe that covered the top of the bag. He bit back an unsatisfied moan as he remembered that it was the hardest area. At first I had tried to soften her but had done nothing other than bruise my knuckles thoroughly. I nodded a little confused for not understanding what was the interest of her looking right there. His finger reached to the start of the sack just on the edge as the material slipped in to form a flattened circumference. Raise your head to facilitate my perspective. It was almost funny to see how his hand reached that height without any problem knowing that I would not even jump. I gave a little frightened gasp when I stick his lip to the cartilage of my ear and whisper softly as if he were telling me a story. "This area corresponds to the beginning of the forehead. and the small fissure that corresponds to the mouth, lower is the jaw and a little lower is the jugular and finally the neck. "I was amazed to be a spectator of so much strategy. It was true, if I could get a better look there were marked parts that corresponded to all the parts that he had named, it was only necessary to pay more attention to the details. His finger attached to the hand of his tattooed joint looked powerful, large, so mesmerizing from the dance of his marked veins. "You just have to look for the area that you think can fuck the most." But if I give you some advice, the first blow send it directly to the neck, you will leave it breathless for a few seconds long enough so that you can punch it and knock it to the ground.

"I will," I swore safely.

"Yes," he whispered, dragging me into a world full of chills. Her lip had settled on my skin like it was her second home. The contrast was so relaxing when enough time passed. Her lip was so soft as well as hot. In an instant I found myself casting a longing gaze at him. I did not know why I simply began to feel an exaggerated desire to see his black eyes again. He reciprocated in seconds. I regretted when I realized the very compromising position I was in. His face was too close to the point that his nose was caressing mine. The long arm I had as a support began to slide down until it was inches from my neck. Everything seemed to disappear around me when Thirteen began to bow her head with a desperate slowness.

“Am I interrupting?” A voice foreign to us interrupted the moment too abruptly. Thirteen stopped leaning quickly to look at the unknown person. Suddenly, I noticed how his jaw clenched and his nose widened. When I could feel the tension in his shoulders I couldn't help but turn around and understand why Thirteen had reacted that way. "I was looking for you, Thirteen."

    I instantly recognized that wicked smile and that piercing look.

"I don't have time for your psycho shit, Hong Kong." Thirteen replied with a tired air in the reflection of his voice. The named broadening the smile further exposing his tongue pircing more than macabre. His yellowish, sharp teeth began to create small retches at the beginning of my stomach. I don't know if it was fear of everything I had heard from him or simply because I didn't like how tense everything was getting, I just knew that I wanted to leave urgently. 

Suddenly, Thirteen's hand caught my wrist too hard to push me on its way. However, we could not take two steps as miraculously two men appeared in front of us just as creepy as the other one standing in our way. I heard a deep sound come from Thirteen's throat as a warning. The taller of the two, a blond with a beard, seemed unaffected, however the smaller one truly doubted his position.

"I said I was looking for you." He spoke again in the same neutral tone. I looked at Thirteen immediately but he didn't stop terrifyingly shooting the bearded blond. His fingers wrapped more and more tightly around my wrist, letting me understand that he was getting quite angry, but also that he was getting nervous.

"Take off," he growled at the blonde. I was quite surprised by the cold and terrifying tone I use. It had been a long time since I had seen that part of him. And I admit, I wasn't liking seeing her again, it was too scary.

"You should thank me that I have had the education to introduce myself here to ask you myself if the rumors I have heard from some prisoners are true."

   Suddenly, the air became much heavier. I watched with some panic as he closed his left hand into a fist. I had never seen him lose control like that, it was as if his rational part had suddenly vanished and another good had appeared instead. There was a moment when his fingers were clenching too hard, he groaned silently but with enough plea for him to hear my complaint. As if it was a sign that she was being carried away by the impulse her hand loosened suddenly causing her to exhale in relief.

"Surprise me," he spelled slowly but very demanding.

"Well, it turns out that one of my trusted men was suspiciously sent to the hospital with a broken jaw. Rumors have it that it was because he messed with the wrong girl."

    My mouth clenched impossibly to hold back a gasp. I had an urge to cover my lips to hide a scream but I held steady for the sake of both of us. You didn't have to be very smart to know what he was talking about. My good imagination played a trick on me, scenes of a guy lying on the floor drinking his own blood while Thirteen kept giving him more blows. I felt guilty because this was all for me. I knew I was that girl Hong Kong was talking about as I also knew that my problems were starting to affect Thirteen and I felt pretty bad.

"Yes, he messed with the wrong girl."

   Hong Kong slowly shook his head to the side. His smile exuded amusement, an ironic glow that had rendered me speechless. Thirteen managed to move a little toward him to keep his gaze. He positioned himself with his back to me and when I was afraid to stay behind with the two Hong Kong men, suddenly, I felt a hand catch mine to calm me down. Ironically, this was the first time he had shaken my hand. I couldn't turn off the disappointment of my heart because I really waited for that moment for a long time without realizing it. Fears left me when the warmth of his hand took mine.

   However, my eyes caught an abundant body moving from the corner of my periphery, I slightly turned my neck and it was when all the nerves returned ripping without mercy. The sweat suddenly turned cold as I froze as I saw something shiny and pointed mockingly peek out of the blonde's sleeve.

    When he took a step forward, I knew in that instant his terrifying intentions. His eyes glued to a fixed point on Thirteen's back as his eyes sparkled with anticipation. I really didn't know what to do, not when I knew what was going to happen if I didn't do something. Thirteen was on his back, he was protecting me, he was ignoring two psychopaths so he didn't have to deal with Hong Kong's bloodshot eyes. My chest rose so high that my heart began hammering inside my ear. Taking a rather exaggerated exhalation of air I placed myself in front of him with open palms.

"Don't do it! Are you really planning to take that out here when you have a camera pointed directly at the nape of your neck and another in front of us?" I whispered quite upset. I controlled my tone with concentration but if I could analyze the nuances of my babble I could Successfully deducing that I was truly terrified. The blonde remained impassive at my little hysteria and just then laughed at me. I felt small under his wicked gaze, I opened my mouth to cover an overly revealing gasp.

It was at that moment that Thirteen turned suddenly to make sure with a quick glance that he was fine. Afterward, I watch the blonde glaring at him with so much fury permeated by every detail of his pupils that I cut his laughter abruptly. Thirteen wrinkled his nose and grunted in his direction as he took two steps causing the blonde to back off at the same time colliding with his partner.

"Don't go near her, motherfucker."

    His roar was too aggressive. Her nostrils flared at the strong breaths. His brow furrowed together with his nose. But really, really it was the dilated vein in his neck that could really stand out from the whole scene.

“The wrong girl, huh?” Hong Kong cooed quietly. Thirteen seemed to lose track of the situation for a couple of seconds. He blinked nervously for a couple of seconds but knew how to compose himself skillfully. I didn't even need to look at him to know that he was controlling himself terribly. Her knuckles couldn't be whiter and I could swear her nails were digging deeper and deeper into her palms. When Hong Kong spoke again the air came back to me again. "Let's go, I already got the answer I wanted."

     True to his word, Hong Kong and the other two left when the Asian signaled for them to follow him. The tension returned to me when the blond collided his shoulder with Thirteen's when it passed by him. Thirteen smirked as he moved his leg to sneakily hit his stomach. The blond whimpered weakly intending to turn but his friend dragged him out of his reach.

    When I thought the scare was completely gone a loud scream made me jump in my place.

"What the hell do you think you're doing!"

    I opened my eyes with regret as my mouth closed uneasily. Thirteen was furious. Killing me back. Leaving me more nervous than I already was.

"I don't know," I stuttered. I buffeted, closing my eyes before swallowing hard. "What did you want me to do when I saw I had a screwdriver under my sleeve?" I have acted on impulse, sorry.

    But my attempts to get him to listen to me evaporated as fast as water in the summer. Thirteen remained royal. I knew that deep down it was nothing more than a reprimand for intervening in other people's conversations and also, that I really did not want to behave in this way but I assumed it was due to the constant accumulated tension.

"Damn it, Blair." Hong Kong really isn't a person you can screw with. ”I gasp, forcing myself to calm down before completely losing patience. He slid his palm across her face as he whispered a couple of curses.

"He didn't come to speak and both you and I knew perfectly well. Did you want me to stay on the sidelines when his friend wanted to stab you with that thing? ”I insisted with overwhelming urgency. The sharp point returned to my head causing a terrifying chill.

   Thirteen clicked his tongue and rolled his eyes contemptuously.

"I don't need anyone to defend me," he clarify loudly, rejecting the idea of ​​needing help from someone other than himself.

"Oh, believe me I know." I laughed wryly as I recreated inside my head the memory of him boxing.

"You are too impulsive."

"And you're too dependent." Furious, I let out an agitated sigh. Thirteen raised an eyebrow to declare how unimportant my view of him was. “I know you've probably always solved problems just because you've gotten used to not depending on anyone but this is different. You must tell your friends so that ...

"I'm not going to get you into this," he growled, completely opposing what he had said earlier, drawing out a weary sigh.

"Stop wanting to be alone! Because you don't think of all the people who love you, Lucy, Jimin, Taehyung even though I don't show it very often I think Suga does too. Accepting help from others does not make you a weak person, on the contrary, it only shows that you are strong enough to correct mistakes and find the right solutions”

"And you love me?"

    I was blank for a few seconds when I cut myself off with that question. I blinked uneasily at his direction trying to understand if my ears hadn't really played a shovel at me. Inevitably I began to ask myself, an immediate answer came out, one that, despite being totally confusing, was still secret to me. I mean, yes. I mean, yes. Thirteen mattered to me. He was a good friend and besides, he was always there when he needed it. But...

Those were really the reasons?

"649 report in the direction immediately." When the metallic voice of the intercom broke into gym Thirteen and I turn our eyes to the device hanging on the corner of the wall. Taking advantage of his oversight, I ran away. And I must admit that I felt like a complete coward at the time. But he didn't really blame me, I wasn't ready for that conversation.

"Hello." I greeted Brian cheerfully as I approached the principal's door. He smiled warmly sending me feelings of security and tenderness. My heart skipped a beat. It had been a few days since I saw him and I must admit that I missed those striking green eyes.

"Hello, Blair," I reply back when I finally get in front of him. Despite his smile and his good demeanor I couldn't ignore the tension that was building up on his shoulders. He turned on his side and opened the door. "Come in, they're waiting for you."

   Slightly tilt your head, getting lost in the situation.

"Who?"

   Brian intended to reply, but his mouth was immediately closed when a tall, stout, and dressed man took up my entire field of vision. She frowned in confusion. I briefly looked at Brain who nodded at me nervously.

"Miss London, have a seat please." The director's sudden voice distracted me for a few seconds. Not knowing how to deal with this situation, I decided to sit down and wait for things to clear up.

"What is all this?" Despite the fact that it was the director who had been in front of me, the question was thrown into the air so that both the man from before and the other, who had just seen when I entered the room more, they will take the initiative to speak. There was a brief pause that further condensed the oxygen in the office. The man in the suit took enough authority to stand next to the principal. The sockets of my eyes almost shot out when I managed to visualize the gold plaque hooked on his belt. However, it was different from the regulation in my country. I was much more confused, and worse still, much more scared.

Did they come to tell me about my father's dirty business?

Did they come to threaten me so that I will plead guilty at trial?

"My name is Kim Hyulin, I'm an inspector for the Seoul Police Station Homicide Squad. We came here because we have to ask you some questions." His foreign accent took me by surprise. The alterations that navigated his pronunciation were very similar to those of Thirteen and his friends. Suddenly Hyulin put her hands on the table. Watch the gesture suspiciously. There was something in its tonality that told me that it had not been entirely clear and that there were things to say. His expression was harsh, he frowns enthusiastically trying to scare me but his attempt was in vain. The unnatural wrinkles on the length of his skin gave him the image of a mature man in his forties. However, the other man dressed in a much cheaper suit was young and it was obvious that he was a novice.

"What kind of questions?"

"Limit yourself to answer and you have not asked," the rookie roared with an air of superiority. The contemptuous tone that I use accompanied by a look full of pride bothers me. He was looking at me like I was some trash he had to deal with.

“Answer what?” I breathes out nervously at her planned circumlocutions.

    Hyulin blew out a breath as her lips parted with a snap. I don't like his accusing look. Nor his ways of analyzing my gestures as if from them he will get the answer he so longed for. I glance quickly at his apprentice, who quickly straightened up. Then he spoke:

"Tell me Miss London, how much do you know about Jeon Jungkook?"

 At the door, Jimin took a card (which until then he thought only the guards had) out of his pocket, passed it through the sensor and the bars slid free access.

"Come in." He didn't give me much choice either, since the arm he was holding me with pushed me slightly forward so that he would enter.

  Feet rushing to the ground made me turn toward the bunks. Distracting me enough so that I didn't see Jimin leave silently.

“Where were you?” Despite the darkness obscuring the larger view of the cell, I was able to locate her by her husky voice. Lucy stood in front of me with disheveled hair and covering her mouth while yawning. When he realized how I looked his eyes widened to the point of almost shooting out of their sockets. He put his hands on my shoulders and started talking in a rush. "My God, Blair. What happened? What did Shanghai ask of you? And why did Graff forcibly bring you in?"

“Don't you know?” I asked too confused. Surprised by the stability of my voice when in just a few minutes I did not have the strength to say a word. It was as if my body had dried up and I no longer had anything to spill. Wipe my nose with the sleeve when I snort my own tears. Lucy slowly shook her head as a disoriented expression dominated her face.

   It was there that my head began to collapse. Nothing made sense. If Lucy knew nothing, then how had Thirteen found out?

"You really haven't talked to Thirteen?"

  Lucy frowned quite confused.

"Why should I speak to him?"

"Didn't you tell him anything?"

"But why should I have told him anything? He is just ..."

"He's your brother," I said, not realizing that I had voiced my thoughts out loud. I relaxed my eyebrows when perceiving how little by little the skin of the face of Lucy lost its natural color turning of a too disturbing pale white.

"Not him, not him ..."

"Lucy, nothing's wrong, okay? I'm not going to tell anyone."

  Resigned I end up lowering the tension of the shoulders. The next thing she did was sigh too overwhelmed.

"Actually ..." he continued with a suspensive air, however, he ended by biting his lip. It took a couple of seconds as if the words he wanted to say were the most difficult to pronounce. "... he is my stepbrother. But what difference does it make. Whether we have the same blood or not, I love him the same. I always take care of myself. .. "

“From whom?” I asked, quite interested in his silence. I was pretty sure someone's name came next. Specifically, one that apparently had a lot to do with her.

"That doesn't matter now. Wait." He observed me in a nervous blink. I raised my eyebrows quite receptive to his change in mood. "Thirteen knows you know?"

"Yes," I whispered.

“What?” He opened his mouth so wide that I swore his jaw would snap off at any moment. She seemed so shocked by the fact that Thirteen had allowed (or ignored) her knowing his secret. For a moment, I managed to see a shadow of confusion across his face that dissipated when an idea crossed his mind. One that would tell me slowly. "Who helped you?"

"What do you mean?" I tried to sound disoriented but I knew very well where I wanted to take the conversation, which I could not allow under any circumstances.

“Whose money did you give to Shanghai?” Seriously, he didn't show one iota of compassion for my attempt to shy away from his questions. What's more, I dared to take one of my hands. I squeeze her to tell me she wouldn't judge me, that she just wanted me to respond. But I did not speak, not because I did not bring him into the conversation, but because I did not see completely honestly speaking openly about our strange pact. Because it was so. There was no other word to describe it.

  The metallic noise in the bars made us both start. When I turned my eyes towards the entrance to my cell, I managed to recognize the perpetrator perched with my fingers holding tight.

"Come out, we have to talk." His voice was rough, materializing the anger that was still present. Squint my eyes for any grimace or gesture that could give me a clue of how he is currently doing. He was so intimidating to me despite not seeing him well because of the poor lighting. My shoulders instantly fell into a shy dance before his piercing gaze.

   Lucy seemed to understand almost instantly what was happening because she approached him and spoke with determination.

"You better get back to your cell. It's late and Blair needs to rest."

  Thirteen hit one of the bars that was near my friend's face, but she was impassive. She reacted, as if she was used to her explosive mood swings. From one moment to the next she was petrified with something she saw. After two minutes of angry looks, Thirteen gave me a clear look of annoyance at my vague collaboration and turned away from the bars as if they would burn to the touch.

 The last thing I remembered before I closed my eyes to sleep was that look full of fire and something else that I couldn't distinguish. He seemed upset, not because of what he had (thankfully) stopped, but because of something that seemed to press against his chest. My stomach started to buckle just at the thought. He had gone back to see if he was okay.

Did he care more than he said?

   Actually, I wasn't very hungry. The appetite had not appeared at breakfast and seemed to continue to disappear at the meal. He hadn't slept well either. I couldn't get my eyes off Thirteen. Also, as if things were going from bad to worse, Lucy had changed her attitude towards me. It was coarser, full of irony, and sometimes quite cold.

"Don't get me wrong but I don't like you to know that," the last part whispered, bringing his head closer to me. I stopped playing with my plastic fork, placing it on my tray very slowly. Lucy was so serious with such drama that I began to wonder if she was really angry. "When a secret starts to be three, the chances of it being known increase considerably."

"Are you a statistician now?"

"Blair, shit, this is serious."

"I know it's serious." Thirteen explained it to me. Besides, I also swore not to tell anyone to reassure myself that I am not going to open my mouth.

“Since when have you been so confident?” He ironic, rolling his eyes simultaneously. I was faithfully upset with the situation. I understood his reaction, that's fine, but he didn't have to treat me like that either. He knew there was something else behind his empathetic irony. I didn't really know if it was because of the tone used or because in the short time we had been living together, I had learned to decipher their facial expressions. She was tense, transmitting it in the force with which she took the handle of her fork. "He should have walked away from you. I don't understand why he keeps looking for you ..."

  I looked at her suddenly, surprised by what she had just confessed. She wasn't sure if she had wanted to broadcast it out loud or if her conscience had just betrayed her. But I was puzzled as I looked at her for some explanation. Lucy snorted in self-criticism at her verbal escape.

"It doesn't suit you. You are too ..."

"Too much what?" Truthfully, his tone had sounded like he was really telling me he was sorry for me. It had bothered me greatly knowing that he had me as a helpless little animal that all he knew how to do was cry, complain and tremble while the other stronger ones laughed at my weakness. I had always been considered weak. And I was already getting fed up with being treated like a glass figure. I didn't have big muscles to defend myself, but if it had helped me to be a spectator of my father's abuse for years, it was to be strong and pull forward.

Whatever it took.

  Lucy seemed remorseful. Frowning as she watched me wail.

"Good," she whispered. This time it was I who frowned in amazement. "Thirteen is like a shark in a pool, you can take a bath with it. But you're never calm." She bit her lip anxiously as she squawked to the side to avoid my direct gaze. "You are too good for him. Damn Blair, don't screw yourself because ... This is not a pretty movie in which the boy ends up with the girl when he realizes that he has been fucking her and asks for forgiveness. This is real life, the fucking fucking life. Because when you least expect it you will be sunk to the neck. And when you realize it will be too late because the shark will have bitten you and you will not be able to get out of the pool. "

  After an overly dramatic pause, Lucy finally caught my hand, laying it on top. Eyes glued to our clasped hands as if we weren't having a heated conversation. Then I looked at her too lost again.

"Please don't fall in love with him."

"I'm not in love with him."

"I know." I snap with a small but sad smile. My skin crawled completely. "But I also know that you are not indifferent. That is dangerous, Blair. Fucking dangerous because Thirteen only loves himself."

  After that, Lucy grabbed the ends of her tray tightly and stood up leaving me alone on the table. With the melancholic tones of his voice bouncing inside my head. A sporadic tear ran down my cheek in a dance too sad. My chest became so tight that my diaphragm could not move. Anxiety began to cloud my judgment without being able to avoid it. I did not understand his worried advice if it was clear that I would not fall so low. That is to say, it is true that Thirteen seemed to me an attractive man but that did not mean that I was falling in love with him.

  After inserting the tray through the slits, walk quickly to the nearest exit. I was aware of several glances at the nape of my neck and I felt quite uncomfortable. I was turning the corner of one of the hallways on the way to the patio so distracted that I was not aware that my arm was pulled back and that my back was hit against the wall until his dark gaze became part of my visual field.

  Her breathing hitting directly. Tousling my hair unraveled on impact.

"Why?" He growled, wrinkling his nose as he breathed hard. He looked angry, more than that. His dilated pupils just screamed how much this whole situation had excited him. It looked like a match aimed to be lit. One of his hands rested on the side of my head in such a way that he had me imprisoned with his body. It looked like he had been running, so I thought about the possibility that he had run after me. But that idea could only fit in the remotest part of my head. I part his lips leaving a snap drawing my eyes. Red and wet from the ride his tongue started to take when he noticed my devotion to them. My chest reacted by swelling and deflating. Due to its proximity, I could feel the touch of his shirt and how his chest put mine on the edge. I forced myself to stay stable but it was so difficult.

"Why what?" My breath unintentionally bounced off the fluffy skin of her lips. Leaving him a little stunned by the temperature change, his gaze left me still. Little by little her iris ate the brown of her eyes, with an almost wild look, so attractive that I was determined to crush my cheek against the wall to nervously avoid it. Everything around me was unimportant when I dazzled small bruises with traces of dried blood on the tips of his knuckles. OMG. I just had to add two plus two to realize that this was the reason Lucy's jaw dropped when she saw him appear last night. "Your hands ..."

  My sudden fear seemed to disturb him as I pushed his body away from mine to push his wounds away from my eyes.

“What have you done to him?” I asked lost in his dark spots. I tried to capture his gaze but he avoided me. Then, when he lucidly listened to what he had just said, his countenance seemed to change dramatically to a more enraged one.

"What have I done to him?" We played for a while. What the hell did I do to him, Blair? "I snort, as I ran my palm over his face trying to calm down." Better tell me what the hell were you doing? Kneeling down and taking off his fucking pants. "

  I bit my lip to catch the shake. I started breathing through my mouth.

"I did what seemed best to me." I breathed out, my voice hoarse as I tried to keep my tone steady.

"Since when is sucking your fucking dick a good idea?"

  He slammed his hand on the wall making a sound so sudden I ended up jumping in my place. He seemed to be disturbed with every word he spoke. It was just at that moment when I remembered our first meeting, I couldn't help it, the images simply folded my thoughts. It was too illogical, too hypocritical, to think that the same person who was threatening me to do that was now screaming at me like crazy while rejecting my intentions to do so.

"Shit on me, Blair! Why didn't you tell me anything?"

"Why do I have to tell you about my life if you don't tell me about yours?"

  I regretted. I fucking regretted the instant his eyes claimed mine with fury. He approached me with clean strides to corner me again. This time, with greater intensity. His legs held mine together to prevent any movement that was not in his plans. Rushing her mouth close to my face. Shortening her arm to improve her bullying. His bicep bulged in the process, decreasing the space between my head and his.

"Because I don't have shit up to my neck. Because I'm not stupid enough to mess with a psycho bitch. And above all, because I'm not such an asshole to get into the same problem over and over again."

"You always get in trouble, don't you?"

"It's different," he seemed so distant, turning his gaze to one side. His outlined jaw came to light showing me how tense he was.

"How is it different?" I raised an eyebrow, my lips tightening in response to his daze. Okay, I knew from my own experience that provoking him was not a good idea, but there was no point in what he said. Let's see, if it is true that it does not make me the smartest person in the world to always mess with the same girl, adding the fact that as he says is wrong in his head, but from there to have to throw a face at me that always has. Really, your willingness to help me is still too presumptuous for me. Although, my actions could be seen from another perspective as ungrateful, I could not ignore that it has always sought to obtain some benefit from my situations. And certainly screaming at me by inches made me so nervous that I couldn't quite adapt the neural connections necessary to balance a proper response.

   Thirteen seemed lost in his own mind. In the middle of a fight. He hadn't stopped watching me, but nevertheless, he knew he wasn't paying attention to me.

Wow, it was the first time I had left him speechless.

"I'm not going to repeat the question again, if you don't think of turning the conversation around," he threatened, raising his tone to a much higher baritone, but without leaving that patience that he characterized. His voice seemed strained but his face remained stable, neutral, without showing a single grimace. It could be perfectly mistaken for an ice figure if it weren't for his nose moving agitatedly while breathing hard. He really is angry. "I couldn't get that information out of that son of a bitch because he hardly had his teeth in his place. But you, if you can tell me, be a good girl and collaborate."

I couldn't think lucidly, or rather, it was his hot breathing that completely blocked me. I admit that the passage from his screams to his conciliatory whisper was something that affected me greatly. But the problem is still there, a problem that is not mine and therefore I cannot speak about it. And fuck it if you want to get mad, friendship with Lucy is the only thing that keeps me sane in this prison of the devil.

“Did you tell Shanghai I asked you for money?” I asked, lengthening the greatest tone of intrigue I could have emitted. Thirteen tensed again. Suddenly his jaw clenched and his shoulders came together. Notice how nervous he was when unstable little vibrations began to spring from his breathing. My accusing gaze never left his, making it clear, in case there was any doubt, that if his answer was affirmative, the conversation would take a much more unpleasant course.

"Who told you that?" He asked, narrowing his eyes.

"Isn't it obvious?" I clarified with an irony that was too marked. "Besides, why do you have to tell that crazy woman about me when you finish ..." I forced my lips to close before continuing to stain my vocabulary with that shape. Even though I didn't finish my sentence I was sure that Thirteen had perfectly gotten the message from the way her eyebrows slowly rose.

“What?” He seemed confused by the hint of weakness in his voice.

   Simply, I dedicated myself to admire his facility to lie. And yes damn, I will not deny that now the one who is angry is me. On top, adding the impudence that he shows by continuing to deny something that he knows does not have two fingers in front of him.

"Really, I don't care where you decide to shove your fucking dick. You can think about those things, still, about this shit of a place, but was it really necessary to name me? Find another topic of conversation next time."

   Try leaving. Take two steps toward the patio doors. However, his hand was placed on the wall right next to my head, getting in the way of my advance. My eyes were at the height of his right arm full of tattoos. The heart of black ink greeting me with enthusiasm. Feeding my curiosity a couple of seconds before I will turn fully to him too furious.

"Take your arm off," I warned. I didn't have the strength to move it on my own. I was aware that in a melee fight it would not last even two seconds against him, but right now it was anger that controlled my behavior. Minutes passed and his arm seemed to take root in the wall, so, gathering all my willpower, I brought my hand to his wrist. After wrapping the surface of his skin, I found that it not only seemed hard, but also lay with a quality so cozy that small tickles began to appear with the area in contact.

  Suddenly, I feel like a much larger surface than mine completely covers my hand. Thirteen withdraws my fingers little by little until I finally have control of my wrist. At any moment, he places it by sticking it against the wall above my head leaving me too exposed. I gasp, my stomach sinking as he leans his mouth toward my ear. The warm contrast of his lips with my warm skin only leaves the area standing on end.

"Why waste my time being with other women if I already have you?"

I inhale deeply, filling my lungs with rich natural oxygen. He had always loved the wild smell of pine leaves, the crisp sound of boots as he stepped on dry leaves. Feeling comfortable, he gave himself the pleasure of stretching his shoulders to remove all the accumulated tension, placing a hand on his shoulder to massage the neck area.

He dragged his boots down a small slope of land to approach the shore and touch the crystal clear water, he needed to get drunk from that cold and wet feeling left by the river.

It stopped mid-slope when I hear a couple of voices below.

"What's wrong?" It echoed, a thick, coarse voice with an ironic air. A man of medium height with strong arms and a broad back covered by a white tank top. He seemed to be talking to someone but his physiognomy was so robust that it completely covered him. His shoulders fell serene but the tension was palpable in the muscular contraction of his back. —Come on, darling, you're my girlfriend, you love me, I love you, what do others matter?

“I love you, I'm just not ready to go to those kinds of contacts, sorry.”

"But why not?"

Jungkook analyzed his tired tone, shrewdly deducing that it was not the first time that he had insisted. Then, the boy supported the weight of his body with one leg, discovering with this small act, the body of a girl with whom he spoke so uncomfortable. Slowly her eyes widened with involuntary emotion. She felt chills, the movement of her brown hair against the wind seemed unreal, so soft and fluffy that it caused inhuman impulses to touch it. Big, expressive eyes that screamed what he thought: discomfort and some fear. Letting herself be tamed by sudden curiosity, she began to explore her sweet, perfect features, brown skin, small nose, and prominent natural red lips. It seemed like a beam of light in so much darkness, it really was beautiful. A scent of honey rose from her developed nose, an aroma so exquisite that she had to close her eyes briefly to calm the excited red of her irises. "My love, nobody will know, only you and me.I am giving you an option so that you do not have to pass your fever with those harmful drugs.”

Jungkook raised his eyebrows as surprise hit his facial control. Outraged by his low propositions, he frowned. I calculate that he must have been the same age, therefore, it seemed unheard of to him, considering that he did not seem stupid, that he did not know the serious consequences of such acts. He growled, his toes curling inside his shoes. He showered her with loving flattery whenever he could, yet there was something about his insistence that had him truly concerned. He talked to her about mating as if it was just about sex. That act links two people for life, though, only if the male wants. There was something about the way his fists clenched that prompted his instincts to think he was not to be trusted. He could smell the urge from there, a smell so rotten that his mouth suddenly wrinkled. Jungkook tilted his head to the side to examine his distressed expression, hurt by his little collaboration.

"I have said no."

A smile escaped Jungkook's lips without realizing it.

"But Lucy ..."

Her words stayed in the air when she noticed that the girl caught Jungkook's presence. I swallow hard, her expressive eyes staring at him in panic. The boy turned with his hands on his hips, then raised his eyebrows contemptuously at Jungkook. Quite nervous, Jungkook slid down the slope.

"Didn't they teach you not to listen to private conversations, asshole?"

"Tony, let him."

The boy looked at Lucy abruptly.

"What did I leave him? He could tell your parents about us. This jerk might not have good intentions ..."

"Like the ones you have with her?" He growled, his inner wolf shaking its tail eager to get out. For tearing everything in his canines with his canines. He was sure that the vein in his neck had made its appearance, he felt the blood rise suddenly and collect on his head. Lucy stared at him too shocked, then ducked her head in embarrassment, closing her brown eyes. Jungkook didn't want to make her feel bad, damn it, he should have controlled her tone. Her beautiful hair covered her face with such tender grace. How could someone as sweet as her date someone so hypocritical?

"What have you said?"

"What you listen."

"Give up for dead ..."

Lucy put her hands on his chest to stop him.

"Not here," she pleaded, her eyes set on the ground.

The boy shook his body violently and then roared.

The discussion did not get worse because a group of young betas appeared to camp at the foot of the river. Children who laughed tirelessly until they saw the two wolves pulling their teeth out and roaring intensely at each other. Jungkook was forced to calm down and reticulate for the sake of that foolish beta, he could not, rather, he should not. If his father found out that on his first outing, after so long, he had killed off a dead beta, he would be in real trouble. Everyone knew the difference between beta and alpha strength, it wouldn't have cost Jungkook to destroy him, but it wasn't the right thing to do. He returned to his home and sank into the safety of his room. He slept, ate and breathed thinking of those expressive clear eyes.

Located at the foot of a picturesque cabin where the vines climbed the walls emitting a smell of wet leaves from the recent storm. Today was the great day, that one, in which his role as future leader would consolidate, he would take the privilege of meeting his future wife and in the worst case, the mother of his cubs. His mother was almost as nervous as he was as he tried to calm himself down with exaggerated vents. He was convincing himself that it was the best choice. Her father rang the bell with searing assurance.

"Thanks for coming, Joe," said a robust man thanking him for his visit, Jungkook assumed he was responsible for the family. His mother entered first, giving him a nod in greeting, she did not like the contact very much. At a quick glance I notice Jungkook's presence. "Come on in." Is waiting for you.

His future wife.

Your future Alpha.

He nodded resignedly.

She felt a real desire to back down, to return home with some excuse to excuse her sudden flight. However, I end up entering that cozy house. The commitment was something that had always been in force throughout his life, his father kept reminding him how important it was to find the right partner, how essential it was to get someone with good genetics for the litter. But he was never in favor of arranged marriages, he was never in a hurry to establish love relationships. He always thought that fate would be in charge of introducing him to what would be his alpha, but that was just an absurd wish. Since he turned fifteen and hit the first stretch, his father had been in charge of reminding him, every day until today, that his destiny had been decided.

Enveloped by the pleasant heat of the living room. The house was not very big but enough for them. Sometimes those were the best, since a small house with interactions was better than a huge one where ghosts flooded around the corners.

She left her coat on the polished coat rack in the hall, then headed into the living room. He quickly approached the fireplace to take refuge in the crackling wood as it was burned by the fire.

"Carina, daughter, come down. Your fiance has arrived!"

Jungkook stood by the fireplace while he waited. The sound of heels began to echo down the steps. He raised his head as a new scent filled the room, his nose was suffocated by too intense a perfume. It was not annoying, without going any further, but too excessive. Her nose wrinkled in response. His sense of smell was so muffled that he soon began to crave oxygen.

"I was getting ready, mother," she said, in a charming voice.

Jungkook stifled a brief sigh as his eyes closed. Then he turned around and greeted her with a kiss on the hand. Without much more to say, his skin was overly lubricated and flavored with some artificial citrus from some body cream. I take his small bow as a greeting to tour the girl's body. The dress reached to the ankles where high-heeled shoes stood out with pride. The vermilion color with touches of bows matched a small belt. The dress was wide at the bottom, being narrower at the waist area, accentuating it. Then, I look at the artificial details of her makeup, her red lips highlighted by a lipstick, recently, by how fresh they looked. He had to control the movement of his eyebrows to avoid frowning, the girl was beautiful in itself, she did not need as much makeup. He liked natural appearances more like his mother or that girl on the river.

"Nice to meet you..."

"Carina," she added, quickly with a desperation that covered with a sporadic laugh.

Jungkook replied with a small grimace of politeness. Actually, I was tense.

"Where's your sister, darling?" Asked his mother under his breath. The girl shrugged contemptuously as if she wouldn't mind. Jungkook looked away awkwardly, they were talking in front of him like he wasn't.

"Sorry for being late ..."

Lucy ended her hasty career the moment her large eyes saw the figure of Jungkook occupying half of the room. Being totally paralyzed by the impression. Jungkook, who had recognized that voice, turned in his direction, also opening his eyes in surprise. Lucy closed her mouth as fast as she could, nerves beginning to dominate her movements. Both of them looking at each other in total surprise until their sister stood between them.

“Shall we go to the table?” She suggested, a little annoyed at his extreme attention to his sister.

Jungkook reacted, accepting a little disoriented that he would place an arm inside his forearm.

The couple walked to the table, however, there was a moment when Carina looked back to cast a teasing glance at her sister. Lucy rolled her eyes at his childish behavior.

"I was a little nervous because I didn't know how you were going to react. Really, this is crazy. Arranged marriage ..."

Carina talked and talked but he had lost himself in his thoughts shortly after the start of this conventional conversation. Sitting in front of his parents, with her at his side talking to him about anything he didn't even bother to hear. He hadn't yet touched the suckling pig meat that Mrs. Trivia had so skillfully cooked. His mother was talking to his mother, his father was talking to the other about some topic related to hunting, leaving poor Lucy behind, who was playing with the chicken leg with her fork at the other end of the table. He pursed his lips in a pout as he spun the food lost in his world. She felt boredom and a little angry at her mother for forcing her to attend these kinds of meetings. They didn't even get along with their sister, they were totally opposite. Carina was more flirtatious and concerned about much more "feminine" matters (at least that's what she called housework), Lucy was much more adventurous, carefree, she was a ray of sun molten in hope that exuded happiness for her radiant smile. She raised her eyes from the plate when she felt watched. Jungkook averted his gaze as soon as he rested hers on him.

Feeling even more out of place when she unconsciously watched her sister's hand cling to her strong bicep.

His mother was totally focused on a lively conversation with Jungkook's mother, so much so that when the brunette got up and sneaked out the back door, no one noticed her absence.

Holding between his small fingers his large planted chicken leg.

"Dog, I'm bringing you ..."

An excited bark came out from behind a trash can when the stray dog ​​she cared for behind her mother's back, ran at her in desperate gallops. With his tongue hanging out and his eyes drowning in hunger. Lucy, laughing, crouched down and set the plate down for the poor animal to feast on. The dog did not think twice and eagerly put the ozico in. A mixture of saliva and leftovers of meat began to fall on top of his shoes, he did not care too much, he increased the level of his laughter while he filled his head with caresses.

"Why did you run away?"

Frightened by such a compromising scene, Lucy spun back. When she met Jungkook's worried gaze she placed a hand on her chest and sighed in relief.

"You can't run away from a place you never were," he declares, his so ambiguous little confession decreasing in pitch as he turns back to the animal. He repeatedly pats his head as he watches his little fight with the larger area. Jungkook bows his head. He analyzes her curiously, a feeling similar to what she feels for him.

"Sorry," he whispers. Jungkook stops looking at the animal, directs his frown at her while undoing the smile that he doesn't know when he's formed. "This morning. Tony's."

-Why do you apologize? It wasn't your fault. ”Confused, he intensifies the wrinkle on his forehead.

"For not respecting you, Alpha. If I had known that ..."

"Stop justifying an apology," he replies, through an excessively abruptness. Lucy ducks her head in shame hidden under her long hair. Jungkook begins to feel remorse when he smells his sadness with his experienced sense of smell. So weak and fragile. He does not know how to react, it is the first time that he is in front of a woman and the dumbness reigns, the words have simply been stuck at the beginning of his throat.

Lucy raises her head.

"Do not."

Its softness shakes you.

"It's a stray dog ​​that I take care of behind my mother ... Please don't tell him!"

"Is very..."

"Pathetic, I know."

"No." he clarifies. Lucy expands her eyes to him. "It is an honorable gesture."

Lucy's cheeks are bathed in rich lipstick when their gazes collide for a brief moment.

"Thank you very much sir."

Jungkook wrinkles his nose.

"What's that, sir? But how old are you?"

"I'm twenty-one, sir."

"For God's sake, don't call me sir reminds me of my father." Far from looking like an order, his pleasant laugh relaxes the situation.

Lucy gets caught up in the alluring sound of his voice, taking a few seconds to contemplate the hectic movement of her lips as she laughs. Jungkook intensifies his smile when he realizes it. She deflects hers drowning in a shame marked by the red of her ears.

"Call me by name, Jungkook."

"I'm so excited about decorating the banquet. I love roses, do you like roses as much as I do? I like the red of their petals it's so intense ... Oh, oh, over there!" Screaming excited when visualize from afar a wildflower stand. Catch Jungkook's doll to drag him towards the small traveling shop. There was so much fuss in the main square that you didn't notice the reverberating sound the song made of your tired sigh produced. He keeps thinking about how uncomfortable he is, he should help his father with the affairs of the town and not there, in a square choosing what would be the perfect flower for the center of his wedding table.

Two weeks had passed since that dinner, nothing had changed in his cold demeanor. Try as she might, she knew Carina was not his type. His heart did not stir when he touched it, nor did its aroma captivate him, it seemed the same as the rest of the omegas or betas in the surroundings.

"Jungkook."

Jungkook was aware of his claim hidden in a small grimace.

"Which ones do you like best?"

Carina reached out toward the flower trays.

"Do I really have to be here?" He asked, frowning roughly. Carina clenched her teeth, highlighting her jaw. Jungkook rolled his eyes at the sight of his little tantrum. Being a little nicer, I try to fix it in a quiet whisper. "I mean, I trust your taste."

Carina felt flattered, relaxing into a huge smile.

"I have to help my father. See you later."

He got out of there before Carina wanted to give him a suffocating hug. He adored them, he really missed the comforting warmth he felt when someone close hugged him, but he couldn't bear the excessive way his hands tightened around her neck.

A most peculiar brown mane drew his attention to the well-known girl who was reading in a street vendor.

He approached by an unconscious impulse that he offered to his lips with an excited smile.

“What are you doing?” He leaned down to whisper directly into the shell of her ear in greeting.

Lucy closed the book in fright. Suffering a chill from the wet friction of his lips on the skin.

When he bent his neck, he smiled.

"Are you following me, Jungkook?"

"Maybe," he joked, as he widened a mischievous smile. Lucy had to go back to the book so that she wouldn't witness the emotion of hers. Jungkook leaned over the stall ledges to steal his attention. "I came with Carina to buy some things for the wedding."

A prick-like pain seemed to hit his heart.

"It must have been exciting for you to have practically run out of the flower shop."

“Were you watching me?” She asked mockingly, exaggerating a playful smile.

"Maybe."

Jungkook was the faithful image of happiness. He couldn't stop smiling, unlike when he was with his sister, with Lucy he could bring out his personality, knowing that he would never judge him.

"Violent pleasures end in violence and have their own death triumph, in the same way that fire and gunpowder are consumed in a voracious kiss." I recite almost from memory when I look down at his book. Lucy turned her neck to him with too much surprise in her eyes. Jungkook replied with a proud grin. "Romeo and Juliet." I didn't think you were a lover of literature.

"It's the best way to get out of here getting lost in the exciting lyrics of Shakespeare," he replied, forming a small smile.

"Of all the works you have, why that one?" It is a tragedy with a very sad ending.

"An inspiring tragedy," he contradicted, frowning as he playfully punched him with the book in the stomach. "Besides representing a beautiful love story."

"Do you think such love exists?"

Jungkook raised a curious eyebrow.

"Yes, but not for me," I whisper, a cold and bleak air crowding into his tone like it's a disease. Jungkook slowly broke his beaming smile until he ended in a straight line. "My destiny is written and as traditions agree, I will end up marrying a stranger."

Lucy leaves the book inside a wooden box, the movement of her hand is so pessimistic that Jungkook lets out a sigh.

Frowning, she retrieves it. He put two fingers up to catch the grocer's attention, he came as fast as his old legs allowed. Jungkook took out a bill and placed it on top of the books.

"Keep the change."

Lucy opened her eyes in surprise.

"What are you doing?"

Jungkook offered her the book but she did not accept it. She was still holding a tense, reluctant posture toward him.

"Can't I give you a gift?"

"It is not appropriate. You are a committed man."

"With your sister."

Lucy's heart clenched.

"Still, it's not appropriate."

"Keep him."

As if he were a puppet at his whim, he managed to get the book into his arms.

"But..."

"Accept it as a sign of our friendship," he asked, Jungkook manifested his last masterpiece when he gave her a smile so charming that even Lucy was duped. "Friends make gifts, right?"

"Yes, I guess so."

He hated the pressure of the elegant shirts, he had always liked the comfort that loose and wide clothing provided much more. His mother had forced him to dress cordably on the occasion, when she had seen him in those jeans and black sweatshirt, he cursed the four winds.

As he walked down the streets of the town, the lanterns guided him with a charming light. The air that night was cool and comforting, and yet he would be locked in a house dining with his future wife. Jungkook sighed tired, really, he had been visiting that house too many times a week, he saw Carina almost every day. The only amusement that made this bustle more enjoyable was the pleasant company of Lucy. That little beta that made him smile every time they spoke. An impatient sigh came from his lips without realizing it.

Would it also be today?

"Ahead."

Mrs. Trivi opened the door for him with a smile.

Jungkook was looking resignedly at the table set in the living room when a delicious smell led him to the kitchen.

"Mmm ... that smells good."

He smiled like a little boy when he saw a chocolate cake in the middle of the table.

"Get your filthy hands away from my chocolate cake!" Cried an uncompromising voice that he had instantly recognized.

"Just a bit." Fawning smiled as he stretched out one of his hands but Lucy slapped him.

"Not!"

Immediately they both laughed as Lucy tenderly took her hand to analyze the red mark. There was a time when the laughter stopped and his eyes couldn't be more attracted. They fell into comfortable silence as they analyzed his detailed pupils. Jungkook cocked a small smile as his heart began to crash against his chest. Lucy looked away in intimidation, her dark eyes too deep. I swear for a moment to hear the heart fluttering in Lucy's chest, her scent so close it was starting to cause terrible side effects. He felt a shiver as his fingers left her wrist in need of the desire for her soft touch. Lucy swallowed to calm the dryness in her throat, her lips taking control of her mouth to smile unconsciously. He knew he kept staring at her and he inexplicably liked that. 

Jungkook found himself half a step away when the door slammed shut.

"Jungkook wasn't expecting you so soon. I've missed you ..."

Lucy was brutally pushed aside when Carina hugged Jungkook.

"Are you going to stay for dinner?" A totally ironic question to his sister.

Lucy smiles falsely.

"If you talk to me like that, yes."

"Stupid ..."

"Actually, I'm only here to pick up some of your father's papers." Jungkook's clever intervention gives him the perfect excuse to refrain from that absurd evening. Carina ironically raises her eyebrows while transforming a forced smile.

"Oh! In that case come, I'll take you to his office."

Lucy mocks her sister's back, imitating her gait, and Jungkook laughs softly when he turns to say goodbye.

The sun was shining bright that morning but the desire to get lost in the pages of a book had really won the battle. Her father's office was an intimate and private place where he used to spend most of the day. Besides, she preferred to shut herself up in that rustic and solitary room, than to have to endure the excited screams of her sister for the few days that remained for her wedding.

He was turning the pages of the book too lazily. He didn't know what was going on inside her but for a while he had been in rather poor humor. He no longer wanted to smile, he rarely laughed at his father's jokes when there had been from the first syllable before. He made cheap excuses, whether it was because the summer was ending or because his parents no longer paid as much attention to him. Deep down, he knew what the real reason for his emotional downturn was. Jungkook was going to marry his sister's monster.

The problem was not commitment (or at least that's what he wanted to think) Jungkook was a very attractive young man, it was more than clear that he would not stay single all his life, but the fact that he went with his sister definitely put him in a very bad mood . She was capricious and did not agree with her friend's kind attitude. So sweet and chivalrous, he couldn't deny how good he felt when sporadic moments passed. Her chest heaved uneasily and her lips couldn't stop smiling.

He shook his head to scare away the strange thoughts and concentrated his attention on finishing Cervantes' great work. When finishing with the last page, he got up from the chair and walked to the shelf, with the bad luck that when he wanted to return it to its place of origin, the height played a trick on him.

“Do you need help?” A velvety voice vibrated behind her. Jungkook leaned his shoulder against the mark of the door as he contemplated the amusing scene of seeing her on tiptoe and with her tongue sticking out.

"What?"

Lucy landed on the ground momentarily stunned by his appearance. Swallow, overwhelmed by its natural beauty. He had never felt the need to focus on the bodies of the other betas, and yet his eyes wandered alone on an involuntary tour of her majestic legs in tandem with his strong arms clenched as they crossed. Coming out of her hypnosis, she blinked nervously as she turned back to the bookshelf and managed to cover her blush. What happened to him? It looked like a beta controlled by her impulses.

"Oh! No, I can alone," rejecting her help with a self-sufficient air. He stood on tiptoe again, stretching his arm as far as he could to strain the book into the empty space. She lowered to the ground tired and snorted closing her eyes. "Okay. Can you ..."

A hand runs over her shoulder, catching the book and setting it in place. His hard pecs collide unintentionally against his back as his body leans forward to reach the high shelf. Feel an intense stomach cramp when you shrink at the compact sensation. She seems so moved by the pleasant sensation of his body heat that her neck turns to increase the vision of her strong arm backing up.

"Thanks ..." he whispers.

"I had brought you a book."

Jungkook's voice sounds more stable than it actually was, his mind had played a bad thought on him. He didn't want to get away from her. She had felt such a pleasant sensation when she had accidentally brushed against his body. Forcing himself to stay away from its delicious smell he takes two steps back to walk away.

"You didn't have to with the book the other day ...”

Lucy turns around when she is sure that the redness on her cheeks has completely left her skin but then, Jungkook takes out a book from his cloth bag.

"Oh, my mother, my mother!" I do not believe you. I've been looking for this book every time Mel put the job but always told me she didn't have it.

He snatches the book from her with too exciting speed when he recognizes the book.

“Since when do you like witchcraft, Jungkook?” He hums mockingly as he glides his fingers across the uneven surface of the cover, in a hypnotized smile.

"If you don't want it ..."

“Yes, yes!” She hugs the book, afraid she will take it away.

Jungkook laughs softly.

Lucy takes the book off to look at it, jumps with excitement as she squeals like a little girl. She doesn't know when she has dared to run to his body to hug him, but when she is aware of what she has done and tries to separate herself, Jungkook is wrapping an arm around her waist to pull her closer. Suddenly, Lucy hides a smile sinking into her chest. Its honey scent is so comfortable, it inspires enjoying its natural perfume, it takes a step closer to make a better hole in its arms. Jungkook gasps, tilts his head to bury his nose in her neck and bask in her softness, his fingers lightly touching the skin behind her ear. Her small caress makes Lucy stir at the sensation. With an innate craving he clenches his wool sweater in a fist, Jungkook gently caresses the strip of fur again. Smile when you feel the trembling of your body stuck.

"Shall I interrupt?"

Lucy separates agitated when she hears her sister's irritated voice.

"Thank you, really, thank you."

His stuttering is covered by the sound of his hurried footsteps. He runs away from there with his face burning, hoping that Jungkook hasn't seen the shame on his face, but both he and Carina have witnessed his little blush. Jungkook smiles unconsciously, caring little that his behavior was being observed by the other woman.

"Carina, you are beautiful."

Flaunting her majestic dress she waves her hand proudly. His other hand is in a friendly greeting with Jungkook's mother.

"Thank you very much, Mrs. Jeon."

"Nothing formal, after all, we will be family soon." Her confidence makes Carina smile with greatness. Completely ignoring his parents and his bored sister. — I can't believe my son is getting married in a week.

Lucy purses her lips, tries to act normally but cannot.

Carina widens her smile when she notices her sidelong disgust.

"Neither do I ... I'm so nervous."

Jungkook's mother turns to a circle of men who speak animatedly.

"Jungkook, son, your fiancee just arrived!"

Jungkook slammed his glass down, placed it on top of the waiter's tray, then loosened the knot in his tie. Really, he had infiltrated the older wolves to hide, had had to put up with old stories of when the pack was a third of what it was now, but it was worth it to get away even for a few minutes.

An old man she had been talking to slaps him on the shoulder for support. He sighs and turns to his mother. He tries to process a charming smile on his girlfriend but is only capable of grimacing.

"These..."

He shuts up.

He sees Lucy a few meters behind, clad in a short but really delicate dress. Jungkook couldn't contain the bubbles of emotion growing inside her, she really was beautiful. The white color suited him wonderfully highlighting his pretty eyes that did not hesitate to observe him.

"Precious..."

"Thanks," Carina responds, taking a quick look at her mother.

"What a boring party." Is this what they call music? ”Her friend scoffed as she played with the liquid in her glass. Lucy shrugged, then finished her third drink. When he threatens to leave her on the small table behind him, Ginger grabs her shoulders to stop her. "Don't turn around."

"What happens?"

Lucy frowns in concern.

"Would you believe me if I told you that your sister's fiancé did not take his eyes off you?"

"Of course not." He chokes on the alcohol when he swallows. You cough when you notice how the drink is going the wrong way. — You should stop drinking because alcohol makes you see things that are not.

"Yeah right."

Red-brushed nails are embedded around his arm.

“May I have a second, I want to talk to my sister?” She demands, lashing out in an unkind tug until she pulls her out of prying eyes.

"Ouch! What are you doing?" Lucy moans in a confused howl from the strangely aggressive pressure that travels through her fingers.

"You've been taunting Jungkook all night."

"You're sick in the head," she clarifies, denying herself absorbed in an incredulous expression, sucking her lips inward to contain herself. She decides to ignore him and walk back to the living room, however, her sister's hand returns her to her place.

"I warn you, stop bothering my fiancé."

"Your ego has gone to your head and your understanding is clouded." Jungkook is my friend, nothing more.

"You're right," he spits bitterly. She smiles, she wears an evil grimace that only anticipates what will come next. —Really, I don't know why I bother if it's clear that she would never notice someone like you.

"Like me?"

"Yes." He tightens his smile, emphasizing a wicked look. "In an immature and horrendous brat who doesn't have two fingers on her forehead, you're not even pretty."

Sigh, release his breath directly to her face to unbalance her. Lucy frowns in pain at her sister's hurtful words. He had always been cruel, he had never lacked time to mess with his appearance, but this time it was different, he sensed it in the way he acted. He had pulled out his claws to defend his position as if he felt Lucy was a threat when he had just told her otherwise.

"You're worth nothing."

He moved closer to her ear so that his whisper would take on a dramatic tone. She emphasized the last word to make it stand out from the rest. Lucy swallowed nervously, a swirl of anguish crouching inside her stomach from the lack of delicacy. She knew that she shouldn't listen to her, she was just a hurt woman for some reason that she couldn't explain. But it was the derogatory tone and the way his eyes killed her in anger. She didn't know that it hurt more, if her sister's slurs or the fact that deep down she knew she was right. I never considered myself a good specimen, haughty and pushy. No beta approached her if it weren't for sweet reasons. She always walked alone waiting for someone to surprise her, but that never happened, it only existed in her head.

Until now.

"Lucy." An oddly low voice sounded behind him. Startling her by sudden interruption of her thoughts. She turns around and twitches a weary sigh.

"Tony, I'm not in the mood. Go, please."

"We need to talk."

Lucy inevitably stared out the window, seeing her sister hanging on Jungkook's arm. She was smiling as she bragged about something she couldn't hear from a distance. As if struck by a current, Jungkook squinted into the darkness of the porch, but there was no one there anymore. Her desire to get out of there was greatly increased by accepting that Tony will guide her down the dark steps at the back of the house.

“Haven't we gotten too far away?” He asks, not stopping to observe everything that had a little moonlight reflected on its surface. It had been a while since they had started on this walk, Tony had been silent and certainly, Lucy was beginning to wonder if accepting his offer had really been a good idea.

"It's so they won't listen to us."

"I think that's enough, I don't even know where we are."

She stopped abruptly causing Tony to turn and look at her strangely.

"Lucy, forgive me."

—Tony, we've already talked about this, you aspire to things that I don't. We don't have the same goals, the same dreams. We were always different, now I realize how wrong I was to accept that this happened.

"But what are you saying?" You love Me.

"No, Tony. I liked you but I never loved you. "I confess, the words had been previously selected in his head so as not to reject him too abruptly, but the fatigue was cleverly perceived between his tired grimace and lowered shoulders." Sorry, "I sigh. Taking steps carefully so as not to trip over the dark stones.

His hand tied to her arm holding her back.

"We need to talk," I pronounce slowly with a bright threat in his eyes.

"We've said enough," he said, shivering from the nerves that covered his vision. He shook his arm but he just cocked his fingers more. "Tony, let go of me I have to go back."

"You love me," he repeated in a desperate air. Lucy widened her eyes in fright as she took painfully slow steps toward him. "I'm going to show you how much I love you."

He yanked her onto the nearest log just to adjust to her body as soon as he had the chance. Her nose inspired his perfumed scent eagerly as she trembled paralyzed. His nails embedded in the rough wood with a disturbed look. He began to deliver small kisses to the bottom of her jaw, sticking out his sticky tongue to lick a strip of her syrupy neck. Lucy shrugged her head in response, feeling the real fear when his hands clenched her and she felt his hard erection on her thigh.

"My precious beta ..." her breath falling into the shell of her ear before she licked it with emphasis. Lucy patted her chest desperately, attacking with her hands in an absurd attempt to pull him away.

“Stop!” I yell, sick and scared. Holding back an anguished sob at the top of her throat. All she did was get Tony to growl and hold her tighter in his lumberjack arms.

"Don't scream, no one is going to listen to you, we're in the middle of nowhere. Don't make this more difficult, Lucy."

He hit his body again this time making it at least a few inches apart. He sank his body into the crisp wood of the tree groaning in pain as he felt loose strands dig into his back.

"Let me go, I promise I won't tell anyone," I plead, opening my teary eyes so that he will change his mind, that being his breaking point.

"Damn it, I just want to convey to you how much I love you so hard it is to understand!" If you don't want to understand it the good way then the bad way it will be… ”A hand went up to wrap the column of his neck and thus keep his face free for him. He smiled, pulling his teeth out in a sharp smile. Lucy kicked when she buried her mouth in his neck, she knew what she would do when she felt the fangs in her neck.

"No ..." she sobbed.

A furious roar echoed through every space in the forest. So furious and scandalous that Tony caught a glance before falling to the ground pushed by strong arms. Lucy slid down the tree, killing her bent legs. Her hand covered her neck still feeling the edge of her fangs.

Another furious roar.

Lucy tore her gaze from the dried leaves to find a scene too terrifying. Jungkook hitting with all his fury the face buried in the earth of Tony. Flipping him violently with each punch. Fixing a bloodshot gaze, pulling out the fangs at each lunge. He tried to get up but his knee failed, he had to lean on the trunk not to collapse.

"Jungkook," I whisper weak. Not abandoning that fear that I still felt. Jungkook looked up from Tony's badly injured body to look at her with concern. His eyes darting to the hand covering his neck. He got up as fast as he could and approached her too nervously.

"Are you okay? Has that motherfucker done anything to you?" He growled, the vein in his neck sticking out at every word. His breathing hitched at his chest but he didn't seem to mind. With too much tenderness he uncovered his neck to see two red marks but without going deep. He sighed, feeling relieved and selfishly good. Lucy welled up tears at his pitiful gaze. She buried her head in his chest to calm her sobs. Jungkook stroked her head slowly. "Don't worry, I'm not leaving you alone."

"Where could it be?" Has he come home? ”Her father asked in an anguished tone as he wandered around the empty room.

"Lucy would never leave without telling us." Her worried mother assured her to try to calm her husband's uncomfortable hustle a little.

Carina rolls her eyes.

"Please, you're putting on too much of a drama, he's always sneaked out of ..."

Jungkook's mother's outrageous heels stormed in.

Behind her husband walks with a long face.

“Have you seen Jungkook?” Her mother added in a panic attack. It was not common for her son to leave the party in the middle of a conversation. She had been worried since she saw him leave in a hurry.

The glass opening was what twitched the nerves of everyone present. Immediately everyone turned in alarm to find a Jungkook with his shirt stained with mud. His mother covered her amazed mouth when the poor and trembling Lucy appeared behind him with her tousled dress and red neck. But undoubtedly, what caught the most attention was the boy that Jungkook so skillfully dragged by his mother's velvet carpet.

"Lucy! OMG, what happened?"

Her mother ran to wrap her daughter in her arms, who soon began to cry when she felt the heat of the home again.

"This jerk has tried to take her into the woods," Jungkook roared into the air. Wrinkling her nose when the memory of him trying to mark her came magically to knock her good pose down. He released his shirt causing it to drop straight to the floor, the drool hanging and his mouth bloody as he lay dying on the fluffy carpet.

"He?"

Her mother grabbed her shoulders to inspect the mark on her neck.

"No." I assure, licking my lips so I can speak. "Jungkook was on time, Mom."

The woman sighed in relief.

"Thank heaven."

"That happens to you for being anybody," her sister accused in a too despicable tone. Her father turned shocked to his daughter.

"Carina, please, that comment is too much!"

"Tomorrow everyone will know what happened tonight." He pointed coldly at his sister as if it wouldn't affect him. His mother immediately looked at Jungkook's mother, who looked down at the dying individual in her living room.

"I'll try not to talk about it much, but you know what the rumors are like."

"No one will want to marry her," Carina commented in a low whisper that did nothing more than hide her inner joy.

"I will do it."

Everyone watched Jungkook's jaw drop. Everyone except Lucy who had frozen in her mother's arms, sticking her head out to look at him too shocked.

"It is a solution," he commented to his father in an attempt to convince him. Mr. Jeon seemed to think about it as he placed a finger on his chin and turned to seek his wife's approval.

"But are you listening to each other?" What kind of mental dementia makes you think it's a good idea? Do not!

“Carina!” Her mother said in a dominant cry. The girl opened her mouth as she exhaled fire from anger. Heading towards Jungkook so that he could convey his agony.

"It's her problem she has gotten into." I understand that you want to help her but there are many ways.

"It is my decision, father."

Sitting with her hands on her knees as she watched her mother's reflection travel across the room.Combed with a tousled braid that ran down the right side of her shoulder. Looking back into that mirror, she thought that perhaps this would be the last time she could feel the warm relaxation of her space. She tried not to cry so as not to ruin the makeup so exquisite that her mother had taken the time to do it.

He couldn't find the exact words to describe how he felt. Nerves had indeed taken the form of lingering chills. He always assured his crazy and dreamy person that the day they would take his hand would be the happiest of his life, and yet he kept thinking that this situation had been forced.

"Here it is, it was from your great-grandmother, then it happened to your grandmother and then to me. Now it's your turn to take it."

"Why are you crying, Mom?" I whisper in a small smile when she saw slight drops caress her cheeks.

"It's not every day my girl gets married," I croon melancholy as I hooked a loose lock with the blue clasp. I sigh, stroking her daughter's bare shoulders. "We should have had this talk later but the situation has been a bit rushed."

“About what?” She scowled her outlined eyebrows.

"About the rules in marriage, my love."

"Mom..."

"You know what will happen tonight, Jungkook will take you and be his wife. You must have puppies, all you can and ..."

"Mom, I don't want to talk about this. Can you please go away?"

"I know it's difficult, at first it takes a little getting used to but I'm sure my girl will do very well. Jungkook is a great man who has done us a great favor, keep that in mind."

I kiss her forehead lovingly before leaving her thoughtful in the mirror.

Everything happened so fast, in less than a blink he found himself closing his eyes to the roar of applause from the guests. Stop in the middle of an altar full of precious flowers. Being the center of attention and the reason for the excited whistles.

"You may kiss the bride."

Lucy gulped when the priest's words broke through all the screaming. His eyes ceased to outline the flowers in a nervous air. The seat next to him shifted back, implying that Jungkook had risen. Lucy took the fabric of her skirt and tightened it anxiously before getting up. Raising her chin little by little in a situation that seemed more eternal than the cycle of the earth. Connecting their eyes for the first time since they had made the pact in that stone seat. Jungkook sighed when he noticed how his bright pupils faded as the agony continued to rage. Guilt gnaws at him like a disease that destroys everything in his path.

He moved just a little closer to receive her rejection in a fearful gasp. So, banishing the desire he had to caress that fleshy mouth with his lips, he decided to bring a kiss to his forehead and walk away as soon as possible. Lucy, who had closed her eyes not to witness out of embarrassment, opened them in surprise to find a Jungkook further away than she ever walked to the garden with the guests.

He had hardly had a bite of the wonderful cake that Mrs. Jeon had prepared. The food had danced with her fork the short time dinner had lasted. The dance was more awkward than I imagined. Everyone exhaling tender sighs while the couple glowed in the middle of the garden. Envious women who wanted to take their place, themselves as men who longed to feel what Jungkook's hands touched as she delicately adjusted herself on the bare area of ​​his back. They were both tense.

I kept thinking about what would come next, there was less left for the evening to end and the guests to leave. With the end of each song his greatest fear was approaching, he should spend the night with Jungkook.

A couple of Jungkook's cousins ​​dragged her away to talk about marriage issues. However, Lucy was absent and lost in a sea suffocated by a storm of nerves. Himself, when they gave more than two in the morning, one of the cousins ​​took her with complicit laughter to her room. He left her alone saying goodbye with a wink that he did not see as he fell into bed.

Very soon, the door opened in a scandalous screech, standing firm with her back stretched up as she turned to see her husband. He was shocked when he saw how shabby he looked, his tie untied and his vest buttons undone with a shirt half out.

"I'll sleep in the room at the end of the hall to let you rest." A hoarse voice accompanied by an unstable babble. Lucy raised her eyebrows when she could smell alcohol filling the room. Looking more closely at his appearance, he noticed how the red cheeks and lost eyes gave rise to the thought that the stains on his pants had not been water. He looked really tired as he leaned his back against the door to stand upright.

"But this is your room," she whispered persuasively. Jungkook waved his hand away as he crawled over to his dresser to grab his nightwear.

"Never mind."

Puzzled by his sudden stability, she was left with the word in her mouth when Jungkook closed the door two seconds later.

Two weeks later.

Like every waking up in the last days, there was a part of her that wanted to continue sleeping, to sink her head into that fluffy pillow and forget about her problems. But ignoring them wasn't the best option, still, he spent as much time as he could in the isolated room that had been on his property for a couple of days.

After the wedding night a cold air had crept in between them, Jungkook hardly spoke a word that was not strictly necessary, whether it was a good morning or a goodbye. When she left the room, he seemed to notice her presence and go to the garden with some excuse without any reliable argument. He would be lying if he said that this contempt did not hurt him in the deepest, ignoring her had become his favorite activity.

So, she was pleasantly surprised when she went down to breakfast to see two cups on the table.

"Good morning." He nodded as he walked past him so he could sit down.

"Good morning." Unlike her shyness, Jungkook seemed much more awake and with an overwhelming air that made that distressed sensation ease somewhat.

Lucy picked up her fork and began to eat silently with overly careful bites as she noticed a gaze piercing her from the other end.

"When you finish breakfast I want to teach you one thing."

True to his word, after devouring what was left of his plate, Jungkook rose from the table and she followed behind. He felt a swirl of emotions that he could not stop.

What she wasn't expecting was for him to lead her to a huge library that she hardly knew existed.

"It is huge," I admit in a scream that he confessed the wonderful surprise that had been. The books placed perfectly on the bookshelves almost perfectly, you could tell that it was an important place for Jungkook since the brightness of his eyes gleamed menacingly.

"It is entirely yours." Feel free to pick up any book you want, although we can always go to town to buy more.

"With the ones here, I think that's enough." My God! ”I shout excitedly when I visualize a golden cover more than familiar among so much wood. She raised an eyebrow, opening her mouth surprised to find that type of book, there. “Do you have the story of Little Red Riding Hood and the wolf?” She furrowed her eyebrows in a grimace accompanied by a small smile. It was so striking that he had a children's tale among great classics that he could hardly see that Jungkook's cheeks had camouflaged a soft red.

"It was my favorite when I was little, I didn't fall asleep unless my mother read it to me at least twice." He confessed, exhaling those childhood memories. He smiled, imagining the situation of a little Jungkook between blankets as he begged his mother to start his reading. Although it died down in the same way that a feeling of remorse arose, he no longer spent time with his parents, least of all with his mother.

"You should have given him war ..."

Her velvety voice led him back to reality. Her smile just appeared when I watched from afar as Lucy's small feet leaned to reach the book. A feeling of tenderness similar to that of the other time caused him to walk to offer his help.

"Wait, I will ..."

But Lucy had already managed to catch him and they collided almost unintentionally when she got down and he lunged forward. Her back pressed to his chest harder than last time, feeling the hot breath falling into her ear, making her goose bumps. He swallowed and turned around, leaning on the shelf. Her fingers gripped the book with maddening anxiety as she realized how close they were so painful between them. Jungkook had a hand on the shelf next to her head for support, aware or not, that he was cornering her. Jungkook raised his hand in a delicate caress to her chin to get a better view of her clear eyes. The arm she had supported was closing the distance at too slow a speed, torturing her with the prospect of her dilated irises. His dark gaze kept her in place, almost instinctively or because she was amazed by that intense gaze. Her lips parted as he brought his thumb up to stroke her chin in small circles. Lucy closed her eyes to heighten the sense of pleasure, barely aware that Jungkook was approaching tortuously slow steps toward a single destination. She lifted her head a little to give him better access when she felt the brush of his nose on hers followed by a small contact with the soft skin of her approaching lips.

"Mister Jungkook your guest has just arrived." The voice of one of the house servants caused Jungkook to walk away immediately and Lucy to hide her face placing the book on her warm face.

“What guest?” I snort, trying to sound as kind as possible being aware that I had interrupted. The elderly man left the library without answering. Jungkook rubs his palm over his face to calm down and not kill whoever has come to his house without warning. Something told him that his parents' absence had something to do with the surprise guest. I glance at Lucy apologetically which the girl received with an embarrassed nod.

Through the hallway upstairs, he could already smell a peculiar perfume. The citrus smell was unmistakable, I just hope it was a mistake and that it really wasn't who I felt.

Unfortunately, going down the stairs to his huge mansion, he realized that his sense of smell had not fooled him.

"Cousin Kook but how long without seeing you!" Have you put on weight? ”Burlon, with the biggest and most false smile he could show as he followed his steps up the stairs. Jungkook snorted more than annoyed as he glared at his father, who kept a serious expression next to his wife.

“What is he doing here?” He didn't hide his anger in an ironic tone like his cousin did.

"He came on behalf of the neighboring town." I have invited you for a few days to file the sloths, please be kind.

His father's pleas caused him to sigh.

"Yes, Kook treat me like a princess." His maniacal laugh made his hair stand on end. He clenched his fists trying to control his wolf from taking over. However, another sweet smell made her look up quickly toward the stairs. "But what have we got here?" I had heard that you were married but the rumor had not reached me that your wife was such a beautiful specimen.

Lucy was halfway there when she felt the other alpha's piercing gaze from below. Her stomach clenched when she felt his eyes travel as far as he could without cutting himself. I look at Jungkook terribly self-conscious but he barely looked at him and he was already grunting at his cousin.

"Taehyung called me, did you ..." I walk in a flattering air to where she was when she finished going down the stairs to gently hold her hand and plant a kiss on the back, leaving her with a shiver. His dark eyes were similar to Jungkook's but much more mischievous. With nothing more than to compare both smiles that although they were too far away, Jungkook's toothy smile was as pleasant as the square of that flirtatious wolf.

"Lucy, please go." More than a plea, it sounded more like an overly demanding order. The vein in his neck already looked too visible, implying that his patience was running out.

"What? No, why so soon?"

Lucy looked at Jungkook for answers but only got a neutral and overly intense gaze.

"Listen to me."

"You are a curmudgeon, Cousin Kook."

"What a heady smell, shit, I had never smelled such a smell." How lucky you are to fuck, I almost become like a small wild omega when its perfume has gone up my nostrils.

"Signature." Gag. Slipping the folder with the papers into a noisy slip.

But Taehyung smiled mischievously.

"It must have been a pleasure being paired with someone so cute," he commented. I borrow a pen from the desk to capture his signature. They were just papers that agreed to the new territory deal. Delimiting their land so that there are no misunderstandings when hunting. Jungkook was deeply upset with his father's actions, he could have brought his uncle, at least he would not have to endure such high alpha airs. She didn't want him here, much less knowing that Lucy was close. He was jealous, damned jealous. Because although he trusted her, not so much in him.

"It is not your fault." Now get out of my sight.

"Oh come, we are family, there are no secrets between blood brothers. What was it like to take it? Delicious sure. What legs and what small breasts so well placed, how does your ..."

"If you talk about my female again with those words." No. ”He patted the table as he got up, a shout rumbling dominated by his primitive impulses. He had to calm down or he would end up transforming and slitting his neck. She closed her eyes, hiding her fiery red irises as she ran her tongue over her raging lip. "If you ever talk about my female again, no matter what it is, I'm going to rip your throat out with my fangs."

"Well, it hit you hard."

"Stay away from her, Taehyung." Don't force me to follow through on my threat.

"Relax, you're a little tense," the brown-haired boy lied, rising to rest his hands on his cousin's shoulders. Jungkook identified the fact as a mockery, finally roaring at Taehyung so that he would take his hands off her. Fangs coming out to impose dominance, Taehyung ended up walking away as he raised his hands to the air, hiding with an awkward smile how much his howl had stunned him.

"You better not notice your scent near her."

"Too bad my beloved uncles can't join us for this delicious dinner," Taehyung mentioned as he devoured a piece of meat with a pleasant smile. Jungkook rolled his eyes, then looked at Lucy to verify her condition. She looked awkward, too self-conscious about dining with someone she didn't know.

"Yes, eat and be quiet."

"Were you always so irascible or is it because I'm close to your female?"

Lucy, who until then had been quietly eating, raised her head to Taehyung quite surprised. Flashing nervously as she clarified in her head if what she had just said was true, or just the result of her joking nature. Jungkook had to hold back a groan to stay seated and not jump at his cousin's neck.

"Shut up and eat," he growled menacingly. Casting out your voice I recorded with as much impatience as shame. Lucy was listening to everything, and if she could perceive, just a little bit, discomfort in her. Taehyung would end up in the backyard with his head buried in the ground.

"Why are you reacting like this?" A moment ago you were yelling at me that if I approached her you would nail my fangs.

"With permission," she apologized in a too embarrassed whisper. Jungkook frowned too sadly when he saw her almost run to disappear. He squeezed the fork showing his white knuckles with a thirst for blood, specifically, that of his cousin. Giving Taehyung a voracious glance, he ran after her to try to explain.

It was a relief to him to see her climb the stairs.

"Sorry, it is martyrdom to dine with someone like him." I shouldn't have asked you to come down to dinner with us. ”He spoke too regretfully. Lucy suspended her leg and turned, holding on to the railing. She contracted when she saw true overwhelm in Jungkook's dark pupils, at least he had come looking for her.

"Yeah, it's kind of weird," I whisper. I go down the steps to shorten the distance, staying a couple higher to place his eyes on a level with his. Taehyung's inappropriate comments had made her more uncomfortable than she would like to admit, but that had not been the main reason she had decided to run away. "What she said ..." soft babble. Jungkook raised an eyebrow, his Adam's apple moving as he swallowed too hard. There was illusion in its brilliance, so much so that Jungkook was almost blind. She could feel the intensity with which her heart beat, nervous about an answer. "Is it true?"

"It is not so, I just warned him that he will not approach you. He did not mean it, well, unless he makes it clear." He ended up confessing. Lucy pursed her lips, she had avoided his question.

"Would you only do that to him if he got close to me? Why?"

He didn't know what, but his chest heaved with excitement, if he could ever know that Jungkook saw her as a female and not as the girl he had been forced to marry to keep his bond.

"You should have listened to the endless barbaric things he said about you as if he were an omega in heat." I don't want him to be near you, that's all.

"Your female said."

Jungkook straightened his back taut, his shoulders haughty from the rise of his chest in alarm. He felt anxiety in her, a need that was mortifying him. She didn't want to hurt him, because if she did, he would.

"Yeah, well, don't take it into account. Taehyung says a lot of nonsense. It's the only thing he's good at."

"I don't know why, but I have a feeling you're hiding something from me, Jungkook."

"I'm not hiding anything from you."

"Then why do you run away to the room farthest from the hallway every night?" Gripping the railing too tightly. She was agitated, annoyed by her cowardice.

"That's my business," he growled before walking out the other door.

Lucy tried to go down the steps to follow him but suddenly, her belly contracted curving her towards the railing. She moaned a little dizzy, thinking innocently that it was from eating so fast at dinner.

Drowned in her own sweat, anguished by the heat so suffocating that itchy between her legs. He opened his mouth and roared impatiently. Had a month already passed? As he could, he got out of bed almost dragging himself across the floor to get urgently to the bathroom kit. She opened the closet with so much anxiety that the products were scattered on the floor, the occasional shampoo spilling its contents. He didn't care too much, now he had more important things to take care of.

"It can't be," I sob. Her belly contracted so powerfully again that she ended up on her knees. She did not recall having been so suffocatingly hot. She felt the moisture between her thighs when I rub them out of necessity. Now he understood that rush to unite male and female when they were just beginning to be considered adults. Females were usually warm once a month when the full moon shone high in the dark sky. Also, he had known, from the many books he had read on the female body, that, as you turned years, the need for you to be taken was getting stronger. Until now, I hadn't felt the need to get fucked so badly.

I was involved in a pretty serious problem. Its heat had never passed without the inhibitirios and if it hurt now, he couldn't imagine how it would roar when midnight will come.

As best he could, he managed to hold himself up to go back to bed. With beads of sweat and red cheeks trying not to faint on the way. A delicious smell began to cloud her senses, these being much more receptive when his heat possessed her, a smell of honey, delicious honey coming from the closet. I drag my feet toward the cabinet, licking his mouth at how dry it was. When he opened its doors, his eyebrows furrowed and his mouth fell open at the overpowering scent of the hanging garment. It was his jacket and his fucking scent.

Lucy slammed the door when she felt lucidity for a second. He had to go back to bed, even if he didn't want to, he had to. He couldn't continue torturing himself with her scent because that would make his situation worse.

But it didn't last long, her belly throbbed furiously again, taking away the little sanity she'd tried to establish. Her legs couldn't be any more wet from the exhorted amount of lubrication that was expelled from her vagina. His hole closing around nothing, urgently demanding to be filled by something, by an alpha's cock.

She opened the doors like a desperate woman. When the garment ripped, its scent not only penetrated her nose, it also contracted her belly even further. Lucy, lost in that exciting scent, ripped the jacket from the hanger, breaking it into a thousand pieces. He brought the garment up to his nose and breathed in its scent.

She growled completely overpowered, controlled by her scent, she ended up running down the hall in search of him.

I needed it to ease her.

He needed me to fuck her so badly.

He wanted his fucking cock between her thighs.

"Jungkook ..." I sob at the door. Anxiously scratching at the wood when I try to open it to find it closed. Jungkook woke up suddenly as a desperately sweet scent rose up his nose roses. I gasp, looking down at the sheets. His cock throbbed in need as I heard her moan behind the door.

He got up, sweating from his hands and his mouth suddenly dry. I put her ear to the door to hear her better.

"Get away," he growled. Lucy gasped needlessly, feeling distressed at his rejection. What he didn't know is that, Jungkook was controlling himself, he was using all his self-control not to knock down the door and fuck her in the hallway, open her beautiful legs and sink his cock deep inside her until he shouted her name.

"Please ... It hurts so much." His needy little howl was too devastating. Her irises took on the reddish color of her wolf when she squeezed her thighs and her wonderful lubrication rose up her nose. He licked his lips anxiously, too overwhelmed. He put his hand on the latch. I gasp at the anticipation.

But he shook his head away from the door.

"Go back to sleep, Lucy." He growled back. "I don't want to hurt you."

Jungkook slammed his fist against the door. Why did everything have to be so unfair? Why should he have known her like this? He cursed in fury when he heard him walk down the hall. He had perceived disappointment, sadness, much pain. Damn, he didn't reject her because he didn't want her, his damn erection screamed to sink into her tight pussy, but, the feeling of guilt was still installed in his chest.

He didn't want her to think he was taking advantage of her.

Too overwhelmed by shortness of breath, she ran to the nearest balcony. His hands hit the railing in anguish as he crashed into it. He stretched his neck back, his head back, the cool air calming his anxiety a little.

"My God, I've been following your scent all over the hall." A hoarse voice appeared from behind. Scaring her too much. Turning, he encountered Taehyung's mischievous pout. She clung to the wall as much as she could when she saw the air brazenly smelling. "Are you okay puppy?" I can help you with something?

"I don't think you can help me on this," I stammer in a hoarse tone. He didn't like the threatening look with which he was running her. He watched her with lust, his intense red eyes as he approached with slow steps.

"I think so," he assured. He smiled, gleaming his tongue in one step through his fangs. "But, I'm confused." Why aren't you fucking your husband? ”She scoffed, giggling wickedly at the need on her face. Delighting in the wet sweat that stuck her nightgown to her skin. Then, in an act that couldn't scare her anymore, Taehyung seemed to hit something on his head, stopping abruptly with a too dark, mischievous glow. “It hasn't taken you, yet.

"No, he, yes ...

"Don't lie to me or burn in hell, needy puppy," I whisper too attracted by my gasp. He strode over to me to stand in front of me, lightly imposing his body. I swallowed saliva burdened by the smell of pine that began to rise up my nose. Taehyung smelled great, but it wasn't the scent he wanted. I felt too small under his piercing predatory gaze. "Damn, how could I have rejected you and more when you have your heat?"

"He has not rejected me, I am the one who has decided to go through this." I tried to face him, thanking the cold weather for helping me to reduce the suffocation a little. But, I didn't count on him also being able to take advantage of the movement of the air to better inhale my scent and to know, through my heartbeat and my fear, that he was lying.

"But how capricious is destiny and what a beautiful coincidence. My parents are crazy because I do not commit myself, it is not my fault that the betas of my town are not pleasant to me. Like ... like you."

"You should listen to Jungkook and go back to bed."

I tried to get under his arm but he immediately got in the way.

"Oh! Wasn't it you who had decided not to relieve yourself?"

"I have to go," she sobs. This was getting out of hand, he could perfectly feel the need in his eyes, in the evil play of his tongue on his fangs.

"Don't go, going through the heat without a male is very hard." I can help you, let me ease you ...

"I'm already taken ..."

As I pulled my face away from his hand when I tried to stroke my cheek, I became hysterical. My heaving chest being stopped by his. I was very close, I wanted to go. Damn, I should have stayed in bed.

"Trickster pup, I can smell how needy you are from here." Just let me ...

"I warned you not to go near her." A deafening roar came from the balcony entrance. Taehyung stopped cornering me by turning abruptly. I shrugged my stomach full of fear. Jungkook roared furiously at his cousin, he was really afraid that in one of these he would jump against him and kill him. His gaze was so threatening, red irises, his chest heaving as he blew air out of his mouth.

"I have only offered my help." I was greatly surprised when I perceived fear in his tone, Taehyung seemed terribly terrified by the way he looked at his white knuckles.

"I'm going to slit your throat so deep that your pathetic alpha blood stained my mother's carpet," he roared. She screamed in fright when in overly striding strides, she approached Taehyung and lifted him up into the air before slamming his back against the wall. The chestnut groaned disoriented, coughing as Jungkook began to squeeze his neck.

"Jungkook ..." I sob scared to see him lose control like that. The muscles in his back tensed, then he dropped Taehyung's body to the ground, letting him cough from lack of oxygen.

"I told you to go back to your room, Lucy!" Damn it! ”He turned to her with all the rage in the world. Lucy cringed against the wall when she saw him approach.

"It's not even my room!" All this would not have happened if instead of marrying me you had married my sister! ”She cried. He ran away with tears clouding his sight. She couldn't take it anymore, she couldn't take her rejection, her screams anymore. She urgently needed to sink her head into her pillow and cry until she ran out of water on her body. She never imagined that she could yell at him like that, look at him with such contempt.

She entered the room slamming the door. She didn't care that Jungkook's parents heard her in her little tantrum. He ran to the bed and sat down as he placed his hand on his chest.

The door opened, then slammed shut more loudly than hers.

"Get up, let's talk," he demanded. Standing in front of the bed with his arms crossed. He was too irritated, he needed to control himself but that would require a time he didn't have.

"I don't want to talk to you," she denied as she drove her tear-stained gaze to the bed. She didn't want to look at him, she felt so humiliated and despised.

“You are an unconscious, how could it occur to you to wander around the house knowing that there is another male nearby that can smell you?” He growled, moving his arms from side to side, losing control. Thinking of everything that could have happened if he hadn't arrived on time, of the consequences that would have ruined everything. The moment an alpha marks you, you lose any chance of belonging to another male. The beta bite was easy to replace. But Taehyung was an alpha, if he had marked his precious neck, goodbye, because that would mean that his scent, his blood, his everything would belong to him. And that, that bitter feeling had him too upset. He didn't want it to belong to anyone but him, from the first time he smelled her, from the first time he saw her, he knew in the depths of his heart that this female would be for him.

"Do you mind?"

"Of course he does, you're my wife!"

“I am nothing of yours, nor have you even taken me!” His dominant roar caught him off guard. Accustomed to keeping situations under control, I let Lucy get up and push him away. Jungkook did not move, he was simply surprised by how really upset he noticed her. He felt so much disappointment, a craving so strong that it clouded his character. One more push, a heartbreaking sob, Jungkook caught his hands before he continued to hurt himself. Suddenly, all the anger, all the jealousy left her body, changing into a feeling of guilt. A terrible and distressing feeling of sadness. I hear her heart pound, her irises swell. She wasn't mad at him, she was mad at herself. That feeling ended up confusing him.

Lucy, still defeated by exhaustion, continued to stir in her arms, screaming, crying, pleading for him to leave. Jungkook ended up overpowered by his instincts, drawing her tightly to him. She was silenced by the touch of his hot breath on the sensitive skin of her upper lip. He swallowed, the alpha's fingers clenching his arm so eagerly that he would swear that tomorrow he would have bruises on his skin. I avoid eye contact, closing my eyes, tilting my head to avoid being controlled by her red irises.

"You haven't even kissed me ..." he confessed with all the pain in the world. Opening her eyes to send him a heartbreaking look, full of broken illusions. Jungkook stared at the deep detail of his yellowish irises. His fingers tightened more intensely, he could not control himself, less when the smell of his heat impacted urgently on his nose. Much less when an anxious moan emerged from her perfect lips after rubbing her thighs. Her eyelids half closed with excitement. Its brilliance startled at the bad need to be reciprocated.

Jungkook couldn't take it anymore, too much emotion, too much demure. He could no longer hold back, he had lost because he had fallen before his most primitive self. Jungkook squeezed his arm again, emitting a hoarse moan when he inhaled thoroughly. His smell. Damn it, it was dripping. It was ready for him, so that he would take it as he had wanted so much.

"Jungk ...

But he had already silenced her. He slammed her against the door to press her against his body. He grabbed her by the neck and brought her to his desperate mouth. Her lips parted wide, not caring that he was being too rough. He had been too long ignoring her wishes, now they would be more than rewarded. Lucy's eyes tightened at the addictive taste of his saliva. He groaned, letting his inner wolf take the reins, reaching up his hair to clench his hair in a fist as they eagerly ate their mouths. There was a moment when Jungkook parted his lips, causing such a flattering snap that he almost lost his identity. She, seized with excitement, ran to glue their mouths together, but Jungkook held her in place in an overly revealing growl. Lucy gasped in agitation from shortness of breath. Jungkook groaned before dominance kissing her again. Their kiss was so dirty, full of passion and accumulated lust. Out of necessity, Jungkook's hands slid down the curve of her waist until they reached her hip and clenched them eagerly. She stifled a pleading moan. He kept going down terribly slow, squeezing her bottom, making it collide with the protruding bulge that caged his pants.

"God I want to fuck you so badly." He almost drowned out his voice when he returned he felt the moisture of his crotch wet his needy erection. Lucy gasped in pain, a fear in her eyes making him stop abruptly. "Lucy, if you don't want us to ... We better stop now."

But she was too fucked up, she was still scared, but it wasn't because of the situation, or because of him, she was just panicked not to like him without clothes.

"I want to," she whispered, pulling her mischievous tooth closer to stretch her lip. Jungkook placed his open palms on his waist to bring his noses together and thus, not miss the detail of his dilated eyes.

"Fuck," I howl. Desperate, he urgently kneaded her butt making her moan. He crushed his hands on her thighs to lift her up. Her legs encircled his waist, her small body matched his so well. Jungkook didn't waste much time finishing taking her to the bed to throw her on the sheets. Her back bounced up the nightgown, revealing to her anxious eyes the sweet skin of her velvet thighs. Lucy, excited, tried to rub her thighs to calm the itch in her crotch, but Jungkook didn't let her. She crushed her hands to his skin and spread her legs too desperately. His hand went to his sweaty face, letting his fingers run in soft caresses down her neck, licking his lips at the sight so appetizing. He let his hand roam the endless ends of her collarbones, gently skirting the bone until she fell into the valley of her breasts with her nipples presenting herself enthusiastically to him. I knead one of her breasts while sighing. Lucy cried, dropping her head. Her delicious sweaty neck exposed for her mouth. I couldn't be more excited to mark it. Jungkook raised his corners to form a delightful smile, his eyes directed to the dark stain of her panties. "I can smell from here how needy you are for an alpha's cock."

"Please ..." I sob disturbed by the uncontrollable need I suffered. Her back was curved forward so as not to lose the sensation of his touch. With her legs open for him. Jungkook reached for her panties and gently squeezed her fingers. Making them wet and a little sticky. Lucy gasped, groaned, all she could emit was coming out of her half-open mouth. Her nightgown was almost ripped from her weak, dying body. Her nipples greeted him erect with excitement. On instinct, Jungkook licked his lips imagining what it would be like to have those beautiful, round and perfect breasts in his mouth. Another in his place would have lost his mind, ripped his pants off and started to fuck her, but maybe it was the time he had thought about having her so he wanted to have a little time, enjoy his body.

 He took off his shirt, revealing his majestic figure, those broad shoulders, well-marked pecs that gnashed with the desire of his mouth to try, his damn abs, and above all, that path of pubic hair that disappeared through his pants. Those who hid something much more attractive. Jungkook threw his head back leaving the sight of his wide and shiny neck as a reward for how wet the accumulated sweat had left him.

"Give me time, honey." It's been a long time since I've wanted to know the taste of your skin. ”I whisper under a persuasive tone. I put my mouth to her neck to start distributing wet kisses and small bites that did nothing but leave her wanting more. I stick my tongue out to run it inside her neck, her hot breath contrasting against the wet area leaving her completely on edge. Lucy tried to close her thighs but found Jungkook's hips. Her nipples tightened from the pressure of his chest coupled with hers. His hand hooked into her silky hair to stretch from the roots. Jungkook growled disgust bringing his mouth to hers anxiously. Lucy opened her mouth when she felt the pressure of his tongue on her lower lip. I kiss her hard, hard. The nails superficially scratched his broad back as he came down to attack her neck again, this time, much stronger. There was no more compassion, he kissed her, mojo and bit as he wanted.

Like the hand between their bodies to knead her breast urgently, she embedded her nails into his skin when her nipple cried out in pain from the pressure just exerted.

"Oh, Jungkook," she moaned uncontrollably as she felt her teeth roam over his collarbones. His bites, despite being, a little strong, there was some love in them, an affection that was represented with kisses to calm the bruises. He caressed with the surface of his lip until he reached the sensitive skin of his halo, which he wet with his tongue and introduced into his mouth. The salty taste of his skin was too addictive, he was sure, when he had the privilege of clenching his nipple with his teeth, that this game had made him a gambler. It parted, leaving a click too suggestive to slide into the other.

"Shit, from the first time I saw you I wanted to do this." I speak against his skin creating tickles. Lucy moaned as she punched the sheets when her separation was with a suction. "If your pathetic boyfriend hadn't been there, he would have ripped your clothes off and fucked you right there."

"I would have left you," I sob. Too lost in how her tongue sank slowly into her navel. Her body spasmed slightly as she felt an overly suggestive kiss on top of her panties. The pressure of his mouth had been so wonderful that I swear at that moment, that when he took that garment out and kissed her again, he couldn't live a single day without it. Jungkook let out a too hoarse laugh, his breath hitting her folds directly as one of her fingers pushed aside her panties.

"Would my bitch let me pierce her sweet kitty with my huge cock?"

Jungkook stretched his mouth with pleasure as his eyes never stopped looking at his needy gaze. Lucy swallowed nervously, anxious that her lips that brushed her tender spot would drop a little further. Jungkook licked his lips one last time before crushing a sweet kiss right in the center.

"Jungkook ..." she howled agitatedly as she felt more pressure from her sinful lips. Her tongue came to play an important role, starring in a walk between her folds leaving her with a dry throat. "God, yes! Jungkook please ..." She kept screaming ecstatically, and somehow, she loved it. His cock vibrated with enthusiasm inside her pants. She loved his pleading as he kissed her inflated clit. He brought a finger to the scene, stroking its red button so he could stick his tongue down. Lucy moaned uncontrollably with her legs too restless, Jungkook held her open with one hand while the other pressed her palm against his center, before taking the liberty of inserting a finger. His hole cutter sucked easily. A compassionate scream succumbed strongly when she felt what her first orgasm was. Her cheek was resting on the pillow with her mouth open for better breathing. Her belly rising and falling. Her legs dropping from exhaustion.

Jungkook broke up to enjoy his work. Seeing her so agitated just with his tongue made her want to tear her apart. I eagerly remove his pants to release his needy cock. Lucy's eyes widened at the noise and she looked at her. It was much larger than he had expected with the wet pink tip of his own precum. Jungkook moved his cock, stretching his skin, letting the beta's ears hear the wet snap of her masturbation. Her mouth became water but that did not remove the fear that began to help her. It was her first time, she had had an orgasm lubricating her entrance much more, however, that did not block the thoughts of how that would fit inside her little hole. She started to panic because until now she hadn't noticed the pain the first few times.

She tried to get up off the mattress too agitated but Jungkook wrapped her neck to lay her down again. Her red irises caused yellow ones to appear. Lucy began to stir from lack of oxygen while complaining in sobs. Jungkook groaned dominant, leaving her completely still. Pleasure clouded her mind again, leaving her under his control.

"Spread your legs for me, darling," I order too impatiently. Lucy spread her legs, clearing the way for her moisture to hit her nose again. With his free hand he brought the tip of his cock to his hole, letting just his touch cause impatient moans. I run the tip to lubricate with his moisture, Lucy dropped her head while panting too far. "Shit, your little wet kitten is soaking the tip of my cock. Do you want it inside you?"

"Yes," I sob. Spreading your legs wider if possible. Jungkook groaned satisfied at his submission. Her fingers closed enthusiastically in his throat.

"A lot?"

"A lot..."

   Sliding slowly so as not to harm him, finally, he introduced the first centimeters, causing both screams of pleasure. Jungkook started to get dizzy when his tight entrance pressed his walls against him.

"Shit, I won't be able to control myself, you're too close." I sob, letting out a shaky gasp. Too much pleasure was beginning to impose his impulses on his clarity. It was her first time, she really didn't want to split her in two, but it was so hard to stay steady when as he entered, inch by inch, she urgently spread her legs wider.

"Don't do it, take me however you want." You are my alpha I am at your disposal.

  She was so good that she took away what little sanity she had forced herself to keep. He placed himself faithfully on top of her, trying not to crush her completely. He slid his hand down her throat to the nape of her neck and pulled her into his desperate mouth. Their tongues were too anxious. She felt Lucy's nails adjust to her skin, her other hand stretching the strands of her disheveled hair. The kiss was cut off by her when Jungkook made his first lunge. Her head fell limp to the pillow, offering her neck without realizing it. Jungkook grabbed her hips to improve her fit. Lucy moaned again and he smiles on the skin of her chin.

"My sweet submissive puppy." He kissed her ear with a too dark tenderness. Lucy gasped as she let her lips stutter meaninglessly. Jungkook clenched his hips eagerly as he picked up a much more predatory rhythm. He ended up panting hoarsely against his ear. "Tonight I'll settle for taking you like that, spreading my legs as I sink the way I want." But the rest of the nights I want you with your ass up showing me that delicious ass.

"More, give me, more." I almost shouted. Disoriented by the cloud of pleasure that clouded her mind. Her nails leaving small furrows of reddened skin. His hands melted into her hips celebrating a devastating rhythm. It was no longer controlled, the need to make her moan was much stronger.

"Do you like how I fuck you?" I whisper agitatedly against her ear as the head of the bed hit the wall with fury. "My good bitch is going to carry my puppies."

"Yes Yes."

"Shit." He closed his eyes ecstatically. He had never felt such pleasure, it was as if all his instincts would rise to a thousand and his belly was about to explode in a wonderful way.

   Lucy gasped as the pressure returned to her lower abdomen. He brought his hands up to his neck when Jungkook lovingly assaulted his neck again. Lucy groaned in shock as she felt the sharp tips of her fangs crash against her warm skin. He didn't even know why they had appeared, Jungkook had only become aware of his presence when he tried to kiss an old ribeye.

"Take me," she gasped in overwhelming anxiety. Jungkook put his hand to his neck, turned his head to his liking, and finally sank his fangs into his flesh. Jungkook stopped his movements to prevent the wound from getting bigger. Not realizing that the orgasm overwhelmed them when she decided to drink his blood. When they were removed, two small holes were marked on his neck that would later disappear. Creating a bond for life. Lucy pressed her cheek to the fluffy surface with more than surprise. Feeling his cum dripping inside her, hitting her walls with enthusiasm as her small contractions milked him patiently. She was suddenly deeply excited.

A few minutes later, Jungkook came out of it. He lay on the bed with one arm tucked under his head. Lucy snuggled into his chest a little shy as she felt Jungkook's hand tighten on her hip to pull her closer.

"Why did you take so long?" She murmured a little self-consciously. He had just realized that he had been screaming too enthusiastically. She blushed embarrassed. Still a little dizzy, she crushed her cheek to his warm chest. His breath fell heavily against her hair, relaxing her.

"For fear of letting my impulses dominate me. I didn't want to hurt you."

"That time..."

"Yes, dammit, there was nothing I wanted in the world more than to eat your mouth and put your butt on my father's desk." But I shouldn't, we barely knew each other and I didn't want you to form a wrong image of me.

   Lucy put a hand on her chest and looked at him with her eyes open.

"And what image do you think I have of you now?"

"I don't care, because I'm going to do what I told you, Lucy." I love you every night with me.

"Do you love me?" Jungkook managed to perceive her emotion, as her heartbeat ran wild inside her chest, giving her away completely.

"I don't love you, I love you."

  They both drew a too cute smile.

"You can start whenever you want, for the part that you like the most." His voice was darkly inserted between the strings of lights scattered by the poor quality of the bulbs due to the habit of turning off the power generators at night. My head was still downcast, keeping my gaze lost somewhere on the floor wondering if this really was necessary. I didn't dare look at him because I didn't want him to notice how much this situation affected me. I felt disgusted with myself for falling so low, for having accepted this situation. Sweaty fingers gripped my chin so hard forcing me to look down at his horrendous perverted grimace. Her lips peeled off with a snap that made her swallow again quite nervously.

                                                                                                     24 hours before

   Cross your legs with one hand resting on my upper thigh area to support my head. The air she breathed was getting thicker, she was having an anxiety attack but she was so tired that she had no energy to run to the infirmary. My body was under so much stress that the pressure on my chest would be my companion throughout the day. Many cramps of incessant and annoying punctures in my stomach had me a little curved as I squinted by the intense rays of the sun that made it difficult to see the crowded door.

   When I dazzled his yellow jumpsuit from afar, my feet fell heavily to the ground alone. He swatted the door aside, not caring about the guard's watchful gaze. On instinct, my chin was lifted up as my eyes followed every detail of his walk. Safe and passive, in a dance too intimidating. The instant his dark eyes like night perceived my small figure in the distance, his mouth was endowed with a strange smile impregnated with mischief. She tasted nervous to me even though it was practically impossible for her to notice her hands from afar. Still, he read me with complete familiarity as if it were an open book. That was one of the countless things that disturbed me most about him, he could look at you, analyze you and guess in a second what was going intimately through your head while he penetrated you with his calm gaze tasteless.

    With your lead feet, move towards your position. On high alert, without taking his eyes off mine although it will be too difficult for me, taking the risk of stumbling over my zero attention.

Thirteen laid his back on the fence that separated the basketball court from the bench area. Then he brought his cigarette to his mouth so turtily slow. Upon arrival, I began to visualize a glow on the surface of his iris that was very curious to me. He seemed anxious and the relamer of his lips brought my theory closer to success.

    Despite the clarity of the sun I was able to visualize in great detail the cloud of smoke that it made when I exhaled. He straightened up slowly, imposing his height on purpose. I was forced to lift my neck higher to look at him. One of his hands cleared a pair of loose strands, his tattooed forearm came into view as a symbol of attraction. He wore the yellow jacket rolled up to the elbows causing the part of his biceps to widen due to the accumulation of fabric.

“Nervous?” She spoke, her voice hoarser than normal. He puffed on his cigarette again and blew the smoke aside. His well-formed jaw was exposed to my restless eyes that could not stop looking at him when he was close. I felt an overwhelming need not to miss the detail of his muscles contracting, to relax later when the smoke left his body. Where had that curiosity come from? Really, since our little talk at the gym the uncertainty had created a big question mark in my head about him.

“Does smoking kill you know?” He chided at his outlandish way of fucking my lungs. Thirteen frowned as she held the cigarette with her lips.

"Since when do you care about my health?"

"Since your damn smoke drops down my throat," he coughed as an irritating itch began to manifest itself at the unexpected intrusion of smoke. Of course, I do not understand how there are people who can find something as suffocating as pleasant. Thirteen lips parted to let out his typical mocking laugh. I was so entertained trying not to drown that I didn't realize how close I was until I felt his breath on my ear, then I was paralyzed by the brush of his wet lips.

"I know something much better to make it go down your throat ..."

  My breathing was caught in a dangerous game when I stopped controlling it. I widened my eyes when I understood his damn pun. Demanding my personal space I stepped back to meet her newly formed half smile. Hands flew to my jug-shaped waist, and my eyes frowned on his stupid mania for saying things too raucous so sporadically. He was laughing just like a child enjoying his hooliganism. My heart was hitting so hard against my ribs as if trying to run away. The nerves he provoked in me kept me fully aware of his reactions.

"Thirteen." A deep voice made us both turn to meet his soul friend; Taehyung. I discovered her real name just after leaving the infirmary. It was unmistakable before my eyes, he had such a characteristic expression, I only had to ask the nurse. Anyone would know who he is if he just described his square smile. His height gave him such an imposing figure. Not to mention his face that seemed to have been sculpted by the greatest prodigy of sculptors.

   Thirteen threw the cigarette on the floor and then stepped on it scattering a black stain of ash. Taehyung stared at me through too apparent confusion that managed to attract his friend's attention. I raise an eyebrow and pursed my lips for an explanation. So, look at Thirteen in confusion from the highest. He clicked his tongue as if he knew it was his fault and his bad memory, when really, he hadn't told them anything because he didn't want them to know.

"He's going to do the math for me, you know that was never my forte."

"Suga has always done the math."

"Suga is busy with another matter." Besides, damn, when did I ask your fucking opinion? ”He growled annoyed as he hit his shoulder as he passed. Taehyung frowned in fascination with the hypocritical attitude his brown friend was wearing. Thirteen stopped halfway and turned in my direction. Her gaze looked so cold I could even swear she managed to freeze me with it. "Come on, you little bitch."

   My features relaxed instantly leaving me petrified. My mouth opened. Taehyung sighed in relief as he shrugged at me before following his friend's steps. My stomach flinched so much when he turned around and continued on his way. But it was all my fault. My damn guilt for thinking there might be something good inside him, clearly not.

   So, with dignity touched but not sunk, I decided to take the opposite path but a jerk brutally dragged me forward. I grasped my fingers at his large, wrist-wrapped hand digging in the few nails he had while screaming furiously.

   My resistance only made him growl and drag me close to his mouth to make sure it was only me who heard what he had to say.

"It's for your own good, dammit, behave yourself."

  Apparently the card game was the most acclaimed among the bored criminals in jail because within minutes they began to form a large circle around Thirteen and his opponent. A blue-eyed blonde with a scar on his wrist and an expression of few friends.

    I didn't understand the purpose of having me sit here with my arms crossed. He literally carried the entire game idly as he watched the deck go down the level.

  Thirteen seemed so focused and engrossed, analyzing in detail every gesture the blonde made. As if really looking at him so much solved the enigma that would give him victory. His friend Taehyung was behind him, standing, covering the letters so that no one could see them and give any clue to the ash blonde.

  Then something happened that turned the game around. The blonde smiled triumphantly as if he knew it was all done. Thirteen was still impassive, showing absolutely nothing that could give him away.

  How could he maintain so much self-control?

   There was security in every movement, so much tranquility. It all came to an end when the ash blonde unveiled all his letters. Taehyung, who had remained calm until then, began to expand his eyes to the maximum and open his mouth as if what he has just seen was not real.

"I've won," added the ash blonde to record the situation even though it was already known. Some began to bitorea the winner, others to maintain an expression of total surprise. Thirteen was the only one who hadn't shown his reaction by standing still. He didn't seem affected by the fact that he had just lost, he just didn't seem affected by anything.

 Until, in an act that surprised me, he suddenly got up and grabbed the ash of his neck until he stamped his face on the stone of the bench.

"Barbie, come here." My name is.

 I slowly get up from my place and walk on an oppressed stomach. His voice sounded so serene and so aggressive at the same time, that if he wasn't crushing a face with such intensity, he could even swear he was in a good mood. The arm that was holding her anatomy lay tensed, exposing her perfect muscles. As he leaned down, the white shirt fell slightly showing his clavicles and his thick neck where it was possible to discern how the marked vein gave a clear image of his anger.

    Really, Thirteen was intimidating.

"Take the letter out of his arm."

 The ash tried to break free but Trece tightened his grip and his cheek was literally hit harder. He groaned instantly. One of his friends, in a panic, started running out of there, but didn't get very far since Jimin intercepted him with a hand on his shoulder. Putting aside the fact that everyone was waiting for me to move. With great modesty I put my fingers inside the sleeve of the arm that Thirteen kept folded against his back. When my fingers touched something, I pulled it out.

   It was a fucking letter.

   Immediately, the ash and his friend looked fearful. The rest of the prisoners began to leave while they insulted the game and the two cheats. Thirteen smiled impatiently when he confirmed with my own hand the bad move they had tried to make. The one who tried to escape began to clasp his hands in a kind of plea but Thirteen did not change the darkness of his eyes, fire came out of them.

  Nodding towards the door, Taehyung took his place. The two friends were abruptly lifted. Then, they began to carry them around the courtyard comfortably with one arm over their shoulder. Concealing the guards who were watching the situation with too much attention.

"Wait ..." I was almost forced to stop him when I tried to get out of there. Thirteen turned around. He put his hands in his pockets and raised an eyebrow. "What's going to happen to them?"

   My sudden question seemed to cause him a lot of fun as he started to laugh, not normally, but with a laugh stained with something dark that I managed to decipher in anticipation.

"Don't worry about them. Well done."

   Then, I realized myself that I really didn't want her to answer the question. My conscience would not let me sleep at night.

   Because after all, I got the letter out. It had been part of his game.

    Did that make me a bad person?

   The money I was hiding in my pants was dirty. It was stained with the blood of those two bastards. Because as much as I tried to convince myself that nothing happened to them, that it was just a warning. I couldn't ignore the fact of seeing his knuckles with wounds. Thirteen had assured me with a smile that they had taken what they deserved for cheats.

    Was this the price I had to pay for a little money?

    Since when had I become someone without feelings?

   I had heard something in a conversation between two prisoners as I returned to my ward. I was forced to follow my path too affected when I heard that one of them had to be rushed to the hospital, and that the other was not known if he was still alive or dead.

 In the end, I was able to sigh quietly when I saw the start of my cell.

"For your own good, you better not say anything."

  I almost fell disoriented when a body much larger than mine collided directly against me. I looked up, confused, greatly surprised when I recognized the person. Gutiérrez, he looked at me with contempt before ignoring my state and moving on. I frowned annoyed at his lack of finesse as he passed me. When I entered, I found Lucy standing in the middle of the cell, staring blankly at the entrance.

"It will be stupid," I commented as I rubbed my arm to ease the pain. Lucy looked at me immediately with a scared expression. Alarmed, she approached me in a stride full of anxiety.

"Have you heard something?"

"No. Practically she had just arrived when she rammed me ..." Her sigh of relief fills me with curiosity. Worried, I purse my lips. "What was I doing here?"

"Annoy. You know what the guards are like in this prison. They live on our misfortunes. It seems that they are paid more to screw us up."

"Yes, well ... I have the money."

   I reached into my pants and pulled out the paper bag. Thirteen warned me to bring my hands up to avoid any search. I decided to listen to him because, well ... He seems to be an expert at pretending what you are not.

  I was never so eager to see someone. We had been waiting a couple of minutes for the Asian to appear. Minutes that seemed like an eternity. Time seemed to slow down because of the low bathroom lights.

   The door swung open. Two Asian women and the brunette who was attached to Shanghai entered and stood in front of us. His contemptuous glances did not divert me from my main objective, since when I enter Shanghai through the door. My gaze was quickly drawn to her.

"Are you bringing mine?"

  Lucy showed the paper bag making the Asian smile with her yellow teeth. I observe in a quick movement the brunette, who took the money from her almost by force. Lucy and I looked at each other in unison as if trying to calm down.

 Really, a fight would not be right now.

"There are a thousand," the brunette announced to Shanghai when she stopped counting. Suddenly, the Asian woman increased her smile. I recognized that smile, it was the same one that made me my first night, when he threatened me in the bathroom before Thirteen came. I took Lucy's hand knowing what was coming next.

"It's only fair." Lucy spoke.

"And the interests of your delay?" You know the rules, Dallas.

"I know the fucking rules but ...

 Shanghai raised his hand to silence her. So, I started to get nervous when I finally understood what I wanted.

"How much are we talking about?"

   All eyes turned to me but I only paid attention to one. Shanghai understood that he was speaking to her directly, that he wanted her to get out of the loop and would start listing all the absurd things she would claim. I felt the fear take over each of my movements clouding me for a few moments. I wondered if it had been a good idea for me to decide to get so involved in this. Of course, it was never a good idea and it would never seem so. Something inside me had changed, although I couldn't say exactly what. I no longer trembled when intimidated (or at least not so much anymore). I had learned to cope with my reactions to protect myself. I suppose he owed that to Thirteen. Because in a way, it felt like he was going to look for his memory to take out my courage by imitating him.

 Shanghai replied with a concise smile.

"Why did you have to open your mouth? Now you're in on this too. Shit, Blair you don't know what you've done."

      Was I aware of where I had gotten into?

 I guess I would find out very soon. After getting out of those smelly bathrooms let Lucy rest in the cell. As soon as I saw his eyes closed, I shot out to look for him. I know you shouldn't do this. But really, this was going down too dangerous a path. Did that make me a sneak? In a traitor? Probably yes. But shit, there were no options. A couple of hours ago I had run out of ideas and the only one that came to my mind was too mean.

  But at the same time, so perfect ...

  Thirteen had already saved me from that psychopath once. Why wouldn't he do it with his sister?

  The guilt seized me so hard that I was hanging with my knuckles on the door of his cell. I didn't know for sure if it was remorse or fear of telling him about it that kept me from ending this. It was clear that things would not end peacefully, or at least not for Shanghai.

  Also, this was my problem, why the hell did I run for his help?

     When had I become so dependent on his protection?

“What are you doing in my cell?” A rather raspy voice interrupted my little mental gloom. Exhale a little air before turning to the person. I recognized him immediately. He was the boy with the minty hair who was always glued to Thirteen's back like a second skin. He was taller than I was if I had to look up to find his gaze sharp as a cat in heat. He wore the regulation jumpsuit, if not, it covered his entire body but you could see perfectly how strong he was despite how thin he looked. His features were too soft and pale, yet he exuded as much annoyance as boredom that any thought of tenderness was far from related to him. The menthol peeled his lips so that the silence ended with his snap. He couldn't understand why he was so annoyed by my presence. "I asked you a question." Have you tried so much semen that your neurons have collapsed?

"It's also Thirteen's cell," I replied, trying not to sound too abrupt. I was disrespecting him and in normal conditions I would have already turned his face with a slap, but really time was a factor that was against me and I couldn't lose it. My response felt like a bowl of cold water because he immediately rolled his eyes and passed by me as if he didn't exist. When the cell opened and my eyes came into contact with it I was really disappointed when I found it empty.

"As you can see he's not here." So, get out.

  Ignoring his bad tone I go after him.

"And do you know where it might be?"

"I'm not his fucking babysitter. If you want to find him so bad, you better start now." I suggest you start with getting out of my cell, girl. ”He let out low growls in a menacing tone, then collapsed on his bed. My eyes grew small when I watched him from the doorway.

"Why are you so edge?"

    I haven't done anything to him.

 My question made him jerk upright on the mattress as if he had heard the worst blasphemy in the world. Actually, he seemed surprised but he instantly disgusted me with his gaze. He placed his hand above her knee as he pulled her leg up onto the mattress.

"You are going to be the cause of all this going to hell."

Than? But what is he talking about?

"Good morning." Another voice stood in the cell, although this second one seemed much more lively than the one my old conversation partner had. Taehyung passed by me with all the happiness in the world until he saw me, suddenly stopped and looked at the menthol. He made a gesture with his hand before he dramatically dropped his body onto his bed.

"I'm looking for Thirteen," I repeated, but this time towards Taehyung. The brown-haired man frowned somewhat self-consciously. Damn, was his whereabouts so secret that everyone would think twice whether to tell me or not?

"I already told you that larg ..."

 But it was interrupted by the highest.

"He's with Jimin at the gym."

   Sighing grateful for a bit of information, I ran out of the cell, but not before, thanking Taehyung with a little tap on his shoulder. I heard from afar, as I went downstairs, the screams coming from the menthol but I didn't care too much.

    The gym area was really remote from all other facilities (if the patio could be called that despite its terrible lack of space for all inmates). It seemed like the most protected room in all this shit of a place. Maybe because of the heavy metal-filled instruments that could transform into a weapon if your imagination was creative. He had even heard that most of the prisoners were vented in a small ring in the middle of the gym. I had only seen him from afar because I never had the courage to approach him, much less when he was being busy. It was too intimidating. The thought that faces had been broken in that place gave me great and deep respect.

  I came to think at one point that Taehyung had lied to me and that he had only told me that to accomplish what his friend had failed to do, get me out of there. It was full of prisoners training but not the prisoner he really wanted to find. When I finally gave up and spun around, a loud crash from a falling body made me retrace my steps.

    So, I found him. There. Climbed in that ring that scared me so much while hitting the protections that Jimin had in his hands.

   I fell into the serious mistake of coming to look for him when I found he was only wearing his uniform pants. My pulse quickened immediately as my unconscious caught all of my control and my eyes began to run through all of his muscles. It was the first time I had seen him like this, so naked. So exposed. The rational part of my head was screaming at me to turn around, to stop looking at him. And yet my body did not want to obey me. I couldn't stop looking at him. It was so perfect. So strong. So admirable was the attractive shape his muscles took when, in an act of outburst, he cunningly struck. His arms were wonderful no matter where you look. Long and thick, with the proportions that not many in years of training would achieve. His was genetic. It should be a crime to be so attractive. Long ago I had delighted (though I will never accept it out loud) from the broad muscles of his back. Now, he couldn't stop going down the marked line that separated his pecs, not very marked, but enough to steal his breath. Of course her abdomen was something else. The muscles lay so gracefully drawn in symmetrical squares in pairs of two.

    My lip was brutally attacked by my teeth when I was finally able to regain control of my actions and look away.

   Suddenly, the banging stopped being heard. I started to show a tickle in my stomach when I found out that he had noticed me despite not looking at him. I started to feel little cramps all over my abdomen. It is that uncomfortable feeling you feel when you know they are looking at you but you don't have the courage to do the same. A large part of me was tempted to leave, but a smaller part seemed to want to stay and keep looking.

  I knew that I had finally reached my last days when a shadow completely covered mine.

“What are you hiding from?” I whisper, leaning directly into my ear. I didn't know at what point he had gotten so close but I did know that when the wet surface of his lips brushed the skin of my ear, I turned my startled face and stared at him with wide eyes. Fortunately, she had put on a tank top that although the sweat didn't leave much to the imagination, at least it didn't stimulate so much the beginning hormones in my body.It was a damn tank top, it really wasn't that big of a deal. Removing the fact that he exposed his great arms and the wonderful details of his tattoos. I realized that it was the first time I saw them all. His right arm was full of them, it was so striking to see that in one arm he had nothing and in the other he lacked space for more. I could only look at the tattoo of a flower by the ink softer than the rest, this one covered a phrase that I could not discern due to lack of time.

   Then, having regained even the ability to speak and breathe of my own free will. I decided to look him in the face. He looked tired, well, he looked more like a damn sweaty pig. But the reflection of the lights against the drops on his face was so charming that it prompted you to dive into it again. He was disheveled, implying that his training had been moved and that he had not had many truces. Her chest moved rhythmically with up and down movements in an attempt to catch her breath. When he opened his mouth to increase the oxygen level in his body, I thought I was dumb again.

"Honey, if you wanted me to be agitated I can think of more than one way you could get him to be."

   Practically, the breath left my body when in a burst of laughter, its hoarse sound caressed my nose. She literally looked like a hormonal teenager who sighed every time she opened her mouth.

   I strenuously denied when the wires in my brain reconnected, I remembered, or rather forced myself to remember, the real reason for my visit.

"We have to talk," I said a little abruptly from the recent connection of my consciousness. Thirteen raised a curious eyebrow as he ran a hand through his wet hair to clear his splendid pearly forehead. I swallowed hard to keep the slime from overflowing from the corners of my mouth. His bicep bulged too close to my eyes ...

     Dammit. Enough, woman.

  He seems so comfortable making me nervous that I'm starting to think he does it on purpose.

"I hear you."

    Buffet, to calm down a bit before speaking. I really had no idea how to start.

"Gongjunim, don't worry, I bite. Unless you want me to, of course."

"Stop, this is serious," I replied in an attempt to calm me down in the process. It didn't help to hear his damn two-way phrases. I tried to focus on the conversation. Carefully analyze in my head the possible paths this could take. Basically I came to two conclusions: The first, to help me and his ... Anyway, you know. The second (although it seems much more extreme to me) is that it can be a possibility if we consider that Thirteen is not a mentally stable person, is that he retaliates much more seriously than giving him a little money. Dammit. Would I really be able to kill someone? Well, not for a good person, he went to jail and still couldn't find out what he had done to get him put here. And worst of all, to be sentenced to a permanent sentence. So, I found that little difference between the two. While I was an open book with people I considered to be trustworthy. He was more like a safe with a key that was impossible to crack.

  But the people who keep secrets are in turn the ones that attract the most because of that aura of mystery that they give off.

  Maybe that's why I can't stop thinking about him, despite how badly he treated me the first few weeks.

  Did you really want to be the cause of another transfer to the hospital?

 Because if there is one thing that can be made clear from the poker episode, it is that Thirteen is so terribly unpredictable that I am even afraid that he will change his attitude towards me again. I started to feel pretty bad. My head began to fill me with pros and cons that I did not know how to differentiate.

  There were two paths and for once I would take the easy one.

"I need money." I was aware of how overwhelmed my voice had come out, at the time, and emphasizing how nervous I was, I opened my mouth to cut the uncomfortable silence that had begun to reign. Thirteen raised his eyebrows in an act that I think could be a mixture of surprise and confusion. Slowly, he unraveled the smile until it became a straight line. There was an air of disappointment in his eyes. Why was you disappointed when you found out you were looking for him for money? Why would I look for it if not? And why the hell is my heart beating like it just ran a marathon?

“What did you do with the one I gave you?” Ignore the fact that its natural tone had been modified on a deeper level by the recent exercise. I was also forced to ignore how quickly she had recovered because I began to feel empty realizing that it hadn't affected her as much as I thought. I guess I shouldn't have been surprised because Thirteen is a good teacher in controlling his emotions.

 Will you ever let me see what you really feel?

"I need more," I added, trying my best to change the course of the conversation. But I really underestimated him too much.

"For what?"

"Personal business." My answer seemed to bother him a little because his shoulders tensed. Let's see, mine were also too tense from the pressure but obviously it was more intimidating in him. I started to feel the sweat on the palms of my hands when the nerves started to block me too hard. I had spent so much time thinking about how to tell him what had not fallen into the small detelle that I was obviously going to ask for explanations. I should have told him the truth but it was too late to back off. Looking a little anxious, I resumed the conversation as I could. "I need an advance. Come on, Thirteen, don't tell me that nobody has ever asked you for an advance on ..."

"Well no, they don't have the eggs to ask me. And the truth is, if I am intrigued enough what the hell did you do with the thousand dollars I gave you yesterday."

"I don't have time for this." Damn it, I really didn't. "I've only asked you one question. If your fucking ethics stop you from leaving me, well, that's fine, I'll manage on my own."

   Try to run away from there before I will be discovered or I would be the one to give you away in a panic attack. But his hand caught my wrist and held me tightly in place. Instinctively I looked down at our union, feeling a little strange to feel tickling from the area that stuck to my skin. The heat it transmitted was so comforting that when I took it off when I realized what I had just done, I left my body in such a way that I felt an innate anxiety to feel it again.

“Are you in trouble?” There was so much concern in his tone that I completely knocked down my defenses. I was about to fall. Really nothing. But the fear was stronger.

"What? Why are you saying that?" I tried to sound stable enough to convince him. But Thirteen was also a master of lies.

"In jail you only ask for more money for two reasons and I certainly don't think you pay someone to satisfy you sexually. Do you owe someone money?"

"No." I whispered.

   But he tilted his head, showing me how unconvinced he was about it.

"Tell me who it is." Truthfully, she wasn't quite sure if it was worry or anger camouflaged with some warning. I rolled my eyes to get more of his attention. Clearly, my bad performance did not help him to give up. I cross his big arms imposing the strength of his great anatomy, I felt small next to him. How I grasp my faithful intentions to keep quiet. This time it was he who rolled his eyes and clicked his tongue in exasperation. "Hey ..."

“Why are you trying so hard to help me?” I asked rather confused. I didn't want to sound as harsh as it sounds but really this thing made me very nervous.

"Gongjunim." His voice was so grainy when he changed languages.

"No, it's just that I really can't understand how suddenly you behave so well with me. That you want to help me ..."

  Thirteen closed her eyes and pulled her neck back as she blew hot air out of her mouth. His Adam's apple was exposed before my eyes leaving me completely unarmed. When I straighten her head she looked at me with an expression so tired, dull and depressed that I decided to let her speak.

"You are like a sister to Lucy, but you are also like a little sister to me."

You're like a sister to me.

  Why has my chest tightened so much when he called me sister? Is that really your reason to protect me or just a damn strategy for you to let your guard down and get the answer you wanted?

   Damn it, and why did it bother me so much to know that in her eyes she was just a child? His look confused me so much ... I did not know the origin of this discomfort nor did I understand how it was possible that with just one sentence I could lower my self-esteem in that way.

"Blair London go to address."

   Actually, I was never more grateful to a stranger. That voice had saved me from a situation from which there was no viable way out.

  The principal's secretary greeted me with a smile. I appreciated that he will be so gentle with me without caring that he was wearing the prisoner jumpsuit. Knock on the door. When the director indicated with a calm voice that it could happen, I did.

 I entered the office being quite disturbed by the strong aura change. The contrast in the perfectly carved custom furniture was not comparable to the dining tables littered with splinters and randomly scattered stains of moisture. I could even swear that the sofa at the end of the room with a small table in front of glass and two armchairs next to it, would be more comfortable than the moldy mattress where I tried to sleep every night.

"Normally these privileges are not usually given but considering that your behavior has not given to talk. I have decided to make an exception with you."

 When the director's voice broke the silence that I had imposed on myself when I entered, I looked towards her, completely abandoning my little sporadic exploration. The woman smiled, but it was not a sincere smile like that of her secretary, this was full of commitment. In a pathetic gesture, he tried to hide a black bag under his legs. I stifled a sarcastic laugh when I realized that her small gesture had been bought.

  He leaned his well-painted red fingers to pick up the phone from his drawer on the side of the desk. Then she slid it across the table causing him to continue his movement with a frown.

"You have two minutes."

 I didn't understand what I was looking for him to do until a number suddenly came up on the screen that I recognized instantly. Of course, accept his little trick. Although I must admit that when the screen of the device cooled the cartilage of my ear I began to wonder if I had really done well.

"Blair ..." My eyes were automatically closed at his sweet voice assaulting my tranquility. Of course I met her instantly. Who would not recognize his mother's voice? Although I admit that my stomach sank when I heard it so ruined.

"What do you want?" I swallowed to suppress a sob. "No, you better not tell me what you want." I really don't want to hear it.

"Honey ..." I deduced from his trembling tone that he had begun to cry. And shit, that completely disarmed me. "How are you?"

"It's jail, mom." Make your own conclusions.

"Blair ...

A screeching noise causes the audio to begin to distort. I pay much more attention to the background noise, hardly realizing that I was in the car when I heard from a distance the voice of my mother's driver arguing with someone.

"Mom, what's up?"

"Nothing, love. A man who started cleaning our windows when we stopped at the light. Jorge has kicked him out right away, I'm fine."

   I don't know why but the uncertainty eats me up inside.

"A man? What man?"

"An Asian with drunken pints. Don't worry my love, I'm ...

"Mom, come home right now and don't go out in a couple of days."

"Honey, you're scaring me." Something happens?

  I grab the bridge of my nose when anxiety keeps me from controlling my tone and end up screaming at the top of my lungs.

"Do what I say."

   I hang with my heart popping out of my mouth.

  My chest was swelling too quickly as I circled around the room. It had been more than half an hour since I had put my hands to my head and I couldn't get them down. I stopped for two seconds and began to hysterically observe the bars on the door. Perhaps it had been a coincidence, that is, there are many people on the street who are looking for money in order to survive. Maybe he was just a drunk as my mother had originally thought, or maybe ...

    Shit.

  When I thought I couldn't get any more nervous, I began to imagine the impression on my mother's face. I brought the nails to my mouth and started attacking them with my teeth.

“Do you have the money?” Lucy's unmistakable voice distracted me a little but not enough for me to let my ride go round. Apparently he noticed the scared face he was wearing that he deduced the result of his answer. Immediately, his shoulders dropped level and his chest began to destabilize like mine. "We can ask for more time ...

“I don't want to sound pessimistic but Lucy would be really naive if you really think that that psychopath is going to take pity on us and give us more time.” I am aware that right now my pessimism is the last thing we need, but the language It comes loose on my own when I get nervous. Lucy collapses into her bed too depressed. And shit, I can't stop thinking that this really is my fault ...” Lucy she doesn't want you ...” I immediately gained her gaze. “She wants to fuck me because I didn't want to be her fucking camel when I arrived.”

"I suppose he's going to do it now. Fuck us, you know ...”

  I sighed too exhausted from holding all the shit that was piling up on my shoulders.

"Damn what a nice word to express yourself, right?"

  Lucy turned frightened towards the door finding the owner of the voice. The black mane I saw on my back gave me the answer I needed. I also turned around and faced her with a serious look.

"We still have twelve hours."

 Lucy was speaking to her but she kept her eyes on my body.

"Let's be honest among women." We know you are not going to get me the money. I've come to an agreement before the situation gets uglier ...

“What do you want?” Lucy sounded too hysterical compared to the calm in Shanghai's voice. When I noticed that his gaze did not detach from me despite everything, I knew what he wanted.

"Lucy come out, please." The girl looked at me too confused. He raised an eyebrow worrying about the neutrality of my voice but finally he nodded and left the cell. When I was sure no one was listening, I told him the real reason for all this shit. "You want revenge on me, don't you?"

  The dramatic snap his tongue exudes only makes it clear that I was right.

"Thirteen told me you asked him for money," he says, laughing slightly as he tries to keep his tone steady. I frowned. Senti, an unpleasant sensation that pressed against my stomach when it got in the way of our conversation. "That is very pathetic, Barbie." What's more, did you really think he would give it to you?

   I grab the bridge of his nose as he deepened a laugh that was too high-pitched, and too excruciating. I closed my fists accordingly. In less than a second I was breathing erratically through my nose. I didn't know very well if I was losing control of the situation because he was belittling me, but it had bothered me a lot that he thought I was taken advantage of. Although in a way, I started to feel that way.

"Do you miss me so much that you have to be watching every step I take?" Oops, Shanghai I didn't expect you to be so cute.

"I didn't need to watch you." You see ... - after sighing in a longing scream began to haunt me like an animal waiting to jump for its prey. I felt cornered between his prickly gaze, yet I kept my constants steady and my chin erect. "... men after orgasm become very touchy."

    My gaze stayed embedded somewhere on the scratched floor. I felt bad. I was disappointed. An accumulation of strange sensations began to nest in my chest when I understood his damn answer. I tried to make it so I wouldn't be noticed but I hadn't counted on the Asian woman dropping the bomb because she knew how she was going to react. I knew he had done it to cloud me, to distract me from the real turning point of the conversation. And yet, knowing it consciously, she had let me take me down the path she herself had marked out for me. Was I really going to believe him? Also, Thirteen could do whatever she wanted with her body since it was hers. I didn't have to be mad, then, because my hand was shaking when images of the two of them in a bed began to drill into my head?

“What is it you want?” I dialed an aggressive tone, finding myself having so many turns and swampy phrases.Shanghai left his route and ended up placing himself where he was initially, in front of me with his gaze fixed on mine.

"I want you to avoid the terrible act of having to kill your mother because you weren't strong enough," I whisper reassuringly, imposing checkmate. He had me on the ropes and he knew it. I swallow hard, wrapped in rage that forces me to channel. Then, taking a step towards me, I end up placing his fine mouth on my ear. "Tonight. Where it all started.”                                                                                                                          

                                                                                                                now

"Open your pretty mouth, bitch."

"Come on!"

  Unbearable screams coming through my ears. He kept his eyes closed accentuating the other senses. He felt, his hands flooded with sweat. Cold, clammy knees on the wet floor. I bit back an arcade when one of her hands grabbed my wrists to bring my hands to the elastic of her pants.

"Yes ..." he groaned delightedly. I opened my eyes knowing that I would not like the image I would have to observe. A tear rolled down my cheek on a salty path to my mouth where I savored it. Notice the sweat on his big hands as he covered mine to make them pull his pants down. Observing the string of bushy hairs that ran down her skeletal abdomen was and an unpleasant image. I felt the nice cold in one of my hands when he stopped pressing it. However, the released one went to repair at the beginning of my hair to comb it back, bathing my hair with its filthy sticky fluids. His chilling voice rang out in a happily anticipatory howl. "You're going to eat all of my cock until your jaw drops ...Yes, shit. And then...”

    But the banging of the door swinging open caught his attention. My eyes snapped shut at the scare. I was only aware, when I opened them shortly after, of those dark eyes and that vein in the neck.

The crowd shouted an excited howl when the great Park finally knocked down my lady’s brother. I rolled my eyes and rested my chin on my chin, I blew the most vulgar. Despite being surrounded by wealthy noblemen and wealthy soldiers, they looked like wild animals when the vein of the struggle was dilated before the blood in battle. I will never applaud such unheard of acts.

Ser James arrived at the sword against Park Jimin with a heavy blow to his pechal armor. The chestnut did not make a single sound, not even moved a span. He screamed and attacked Ser James. Despite having her brown hair stained with sand and grime, she couldn’t deny that the reflection of her strands with the sun was a delightful sight to repair. He was strong, with good arms and muscular legs that widened when he crushed his feet to the ground. He had eyes so penetrating that many said he had the ability to read minds. Not to mention the bulo that his dark irises resucitarian the Rowing himself. They were cheap exaggerations but every legend has some truth and I must admit that this man was the most precious sculpture I had seen in my short twenty years. More than once I had caught whispering my servants over the majestic lips I had. Fleshy and pink perfect to drive crazy who will try them. And I could have if I wanted to, because Park Jimin was an adonis made flesh but also a cheeky and a bad spoken.

I still remember the day, in the main square, when I went for a walk with my company ladies. We met the barbarian in a wildflower stand. The very imprudent approached me as if she were one of my maids and asked me for a kiss. To me! Holy Zeus, I still notice the fever in my cheeks. But the thing did not end with that horrible episode. Another day, I found him in the hallways of the palace while I went to my lady’s quarters. Not satisfied with the florist scene as soon as he recognized me he insisted again. I try to persuade myself by saying beautiful and delicate words in my ear. I pushed him and claimed him for disturbing my personal space. Not content with my disgust I take the audacity to hit a spank in my ass. Park Jimin is the most unpleasantly self-centered person who steps on these lands, and not a donkey sinner if he admitted that of the seven seas.

“Bravo! Bravisimo!” my lord’s wings woke my lady from her trance. The moment the emperor got up, everyone in the square did it with him. They were almost forced to give Park Jimin a good round of applause. I for one could not disagree more. My lady watched with her neck stretched as servants entered the arena and carried her brother, now unconscious, in a cart. All eyes were on the man who waved the sword in the air. Some cheered him. Others sang to him. And a few took their traumatized children. “Come here my champion! Please honor us with your presence!”

He, delighted that his lord filled him with such words of pride. He did not have seconds to approach the box and stick a knee in the sand as a sign of respect. I rolled my eyes, the paripe acted as a prize. He should leave the office of gladiator and dedicate himself to acting in the theater of the Colosseum.

“Get up! Get up!” My emperor asked sharply. Park Jimin obeyed immediately. He stood up showing agility in combat. I hear the heated screams of the maids at my back when the great brazen disengaged the armor and it fell to the ground showing his chest and abs cracked like stone. My lady even covered an excited gasp with her glove. Everyone remained silent waiting for the emperor to finish speaking. “My beloved, how should we compensate for your skill?”

My lady rose from her throne of stone girded with blankets and luxurious fabrics.

“As a reward for such skills and as a reward for having so skilfully defeated my brother. I grant him a universal petition. You can ask for what you most want and we …” I observe her husband with a smile of superiority for his position. “ .. we will grant you what you ask. ”

I paid the same attention as everyone. I was certainly surprised. Never in all the years of history of the gladiatorial struggle had those privileges been granted. Of course, that conceited smiled satisfied. He brought his hands to his hair darker than chocolate and slipped back with his fingers. Clearing his forehead. Letting the drops of sweat that pearl his face go down the column of his neck and end up below his pants. Swallow unconsciously. I take out my tongue and pass it through his lower lip. He seemed to taste what he would say next. There was some boldness in his eyes that yelled at me that I had chosen his desire. I attached my back to the back when he made a brief but decisive eye contact with me.

“I want one night with Aria Taris.”

The screams of the public soon rang in the colosseum. My mind was confused in the middle of a labyrinth with tortuous indecipherable paths. The unwanted part of my head was still wondering if it was true what my ears and those of hundreds of civilians had heard. His sinful smile was the ordeal of my good patience. Supporting me with the golden arms of my big armchair I jumped up. Many looks were put on my person, but it was one in particular that cast my patience.

“Do you think I’m an object, a fighter?” My father is part of the divine council of the emperor. Really, I hope you are playing a heavy joke. ”I complained, in my neutral tone. Trying not to exceed the limits of my good manners. What I lacked now, show in front of many rich insolvent how much I had bothered his stupid amendment. Of course, when he pronounced the word fighter sharply, the smile deepened on his face. They could correct me as many times as they wanted but for me it was that. A brute and animal. A dirty fighter.

“Is that what you want, Gran Park?” The emperor spoke after my speech. Granting you the possibility of making sure your order. In short, I was indirectly asking him to reconsider his wish. My father was my lord Namjoon’s best friend, of course the news had fallen in a vase of cold water. I am already materializing the vein protruding from my father’s neck. I strongly stretched the spine of my throat. Then a winning smile stood out through my lips dressed in red carmine. Park Jimin reached out to comb his hair. I could practically hear the sound of their muscles as they contracted because of the penetrating silence of the spectators. His tongue rubbed his lower lip with delight, leaving the part moist and bright with reflections of the intensity of the sun. Park Jimin looked like a mirage from a story. The reflection of a paradise full of water in the middle of a desert. But that did not take away the egocentric personality.

“It’s what I want, my cesar.”

“But you’ll be insole …”

“Shut up my lady.” My lady ordered in a decisive tone. “If it is what my gladiator wants, it will be his tonight.”

Jimin bowed. The coliseum burned in euphoric screams. My body fell silent against the chair. Desolate to the betrayal of my own friend. From my emperor. They had given me as if it were a toy. But without a doubt, the most painful knife was that of my father’s acceptance. My beloved father The man who raised me wisely when my mother died of an upset side.

My sandals went up my ankles until I finished in small swirls in my twins. My father had forced me to wear the best dress I had. The white cloth and gold belt that accentuated my waist and highlighted my breasts. The maids had left me alone watching my features painted in black ink and blood red. I saw my childhood pass before my eyes. Soon the glass was filled with imaginary shapes and silhouettes. As a child, I used to play near the pond in my garden. I liked to see the infinite colors that decorated the scales of our tents. Beautiful rainbows that gave the crystal clear water an unusual color. As an infant, I gave them names and pretended they were my friends. We talked for hours, even days. Until a little boy took me out of my fantasy world. He never told me his name. All he knew about his identity was that he was the gardener’s son. An elderly and fat man who took care of the garden of tulips and lilies that decorated the wild roads. I never admitted it but that kid with skirts like balloons and a facial smile was my first love.

Where will you be, smile boy?

A melancholy smile decorated my lips. He always caught me when I jumped near mud puddles. I scolded saying they were very expensive suits and that I should take care of them. I didn’t care, all I wanted to do was play and explore the world. Life takes many turns. One day you may be jumping freely through the garden and the other forced to open your legs towards the most despicable man in the world.

“Smile, my girl.” You must impress the Great Park.

I circled my eyes when my father repeated his sentence again.

“That beggar does not deserve or thank you.”

“Aria.” My father’s severe tone stole my attention. “You should know that if Tonight Park Jimin doesn’t ask you to marry, the family’s reputation will be ruined. Please be kind.”

How to forget the tradition more often in these times of strong winds. Every lady should know from her first period that women had a fine cloth inside their bellies that could only be broken once. That did not prevent the consensual sexual act. If your male decided to snatch your virginity you should consider his loyalty. I still remember the scandal of the Demeter family, his daughter, the youngest, contracted the act of making love with a rich nobleman who was dedicated to fuck any woman who opened her legs for him. Poor Sofi was enthralled before her marine eyes and fell into her nets. Two weeks later, Sofi’s father went to look for Marco to meet him with a prostitute wallowing through the sheets. Poor Sofi had to go to a convent because no man wanted her off the hook. I knew my father’s fear because I also processed him. Rumors of tonight’s events would be the main theme in the discussions in the city square.

Mounted in a carriage of white horses led by a man who had sent that insipid fighter. He had the honorable detail of sending for me. He must have sensed that the agreed time was not going to be respected. He had sinned for disregarding his cunning and malice. I could not know the exact time that my journey to his mansion lasted, whether it was minutes or hours, time seemed to pass slowly, being punished by the gods. Hook the nails to the padded backrest when the carriage stopped. The door opened and the air removed the protruding curls from my braid.

“Lady.” The man reached out to help me down, but I picked up the skirts of my dress and came down elegantly. I dismissed his help but the man said nothing about it.

Two more men stood in front of the large wooden door. As soon as they saw me they opened the entrance, leaving the leafy garden in view of my horny eyes. Overwhelmed by the delirious beauty of wild flowers, I dragged my feet, letting myself be carried away by the fragrant perfume that rose through my nostrils. Hypnosis ceased as soon as the doors closed. I fell from the Olympus of my memories landing in reality. The doors of the house were opened by a maid. The girl should not have many years of bedtime but enough to work. My finger touched a sheet of tulip before walking towards the house. I am not going to lie. I was shaking from head to toe. The sound of my sandals by the marbles that covered the floor tipped my skin. But a great painting let my love for art unravel me a little. It must be a Taehyung of Troy. I frowned as I extended a hand and stroked the dial. How is it possible that a simple fighter had a piece as valuable as that? Moreover, how is it possible that his taste is so exquisite and delicate when he engages in acts of violence? 

“The abstract nuances are magnificent, don’t you think, honey?” A voice gasped behind me. Both security and insight was what gave him away. He did not need to face it because his grave bell was unique. Park Jimin stood by my side in no time. Intentionally brushing my bare shoulder with his white robe. He wore his classic satisfied smile. A pretty refined hairstyle to match her gold band. He was dressed so elegant that no one guessed the low origin of his being.

“I am surprised that you have a Trojan Taehyung, being one of the most expensive authors in Macedonia. Tell me, when did you steal it?” Park Jimin, the great conqueror of hearts, could not help but respond with a short laugh. My heavy joke far from bothering him seemed to have pleased him. Although, it was a question cataloged as daring, if I was curious inside to know how I had obtained the privilege of getting it.

“There are many things you don’t know about me, puppy.”

I turned my neck sharply but found no one. His white cloth disappeared through an arched door. I followed quickly. How did he know the affectionate nickname my father called me when I was little?

The large hall was matching its large anteroom. A rectangular table in the middle of the room. Two large burning candles in the middle of the tablecloth, splitting the table in two. There were two plates positioned at each end. Two golden glasses of fine origin and bowls to overflow with bread, exotic fruits and the occasional aromatic candle distributed so as not to overshadow the appetizing smell of meat. Veal with stone-roasted potatoes. My taste buds began to salivate without realizing it. My stomach roared in response. Since the disgust of the colosseum he had not tasted a bite. What lay ahead was the temptation made mirage.

“Sit down and let’s talk.” He offered with his biggest innocent smile. I raised my chin to the height of his mouth. He ran the chair and pointed kindly. Squinting I sat down. He circled the table and took his seat, so that we were facing each other. No escapes possible. Being able to perceive the reactions of the other. He took his cup and placed it high before drinking. My hands that were on my lap squeezed my kneecap as soon as I stretched my neck to drink backwards. His adam nut was moving as the liquid lowered. The glorious sight of his milky neck came to my eyes. When he returned to his position, he licked his lips to clean any wine. His lips stained a more intense color for the freshly savored drink.

“Why did you want me to come?” The question of the night was put on the table. I slid my palms across the tablecloth without touching the plate. I wanted to sneak the sweat off my hands. Park Jimin stopped smiling, for the first time all night and since I met him, he had run out of words. Satisfaction sweetened the mouth of my stomach. I brought the glass of wine to my lips as a reward for my ingenuity. I smiled mighty feeling like Caesar himself.

“It is not obvious?”

The metal brushed my lips when I stopped. I left the cup on the table before frowning.

“I asked for a night with you.” Do I need to go into details, my lady? ”His mockery collapsed the pillars of my self-esteem. Leaning back, he leaned his elbow in the back with grace as he raised an eyebrow. A cramp went down my stomach until it ran into the lower part of my belly. I squeezed my thighs inertia. He had claimed me as his. My most profane fears had come alive. After tonight it would be nothing more than the harlot who was raved by a whim. My hand threw itself against the gold cup. I brought it to my lips as fast as I could to reduce the dryness of my mouth.

“I don’t know why I thought all this was my punishment for making fun of you all these months.” I bragged, while swallowing the alcohol hard. Closing my eyes when the wine filled my stomach. Alcohol was the only thing that kept me from getting down and crying. “But you’re just a damn filthy man who takes advantage of my situation.”

The vessels were thrown to the ground when Park Jimin in an outbound start rose. His fist hit the table, breaking down the few things left standing. The tremor hit my abdomen but I did not allow it to notice. Standing full length waiting for you to speak. Let him answer. It will insult me. Anything but look at me with those eyes so intimidating.

“To my rooms,” he commanded.

As I could I stood up, remembering the coordination of my legs I followed. More fearful than ever. I knew what was coming now. I began to reproach myself for the donkey it had been. To bite the snake tongue that had got me into this problem. He should have let him get drunk until he lost consciousness. Because maybe, I could not have silenced the malicious mouths but had left with pride intact. Time escaped between my fingers. Without being able to avoid it, a tear low down my cheek. I began to pray to all my gods to decide to change my mind. But it was a waste of time since when he opened his door he pointed me inside. His eyes injected into something that deciphers as anger. I bowed my head and accepted my destiny.

The door closes suddenly.

“Go to bed.” I order roughly.

Clutching my dress skirts I obey her verbal threat. Perhaps, if he followed his orders, he would treat me delicately. A white object stood out among the leather sheets. When I verified what it was, my skirt fell suddenly.

“Is it still your favorite flower?” His question shook my vein of longing. A white lily with a short bouquet. The taste of my tears went from bitter to bittersweet. I caught the stem with my fingers to hold it high. Touch the bump with a smile. “I told you I would come back, puppy.”

“You …” with a trembling voice, I turned suddenly. Park Jimin watched me melancholy with his back against the wall. I looked at the flower again and then I realized. Your facial smile His predominant lips. The ability to make me angry with just one gesture.

Boy smile.

“But how…”

“When my father got sick and we left I could not say goodbye to you. I gave a letter to your father even knowing that you would never receive it. I was just a poor child with big dreams. You would never notice someone like me so I did not get frustrated when your father returned the letter to me. I knew it was the best for you, that’s why I left. ”

“Why didn’t you tell me, that time at the florist?” The flower fell to the mattress when I approached slowly. Jimin dodged my gaze leaving her somewhere in the window’s night landscape. I touch my overwhelmed chest. God, I should have noticed. It all took me back to my first love. To my first heartbreak. My first disappointment.

“Would you have listened to me?”

I looked down when he alluded to eye contact. Of course not, I would surely have ignored him.

“I know that cornering you this way was not very noble, I just wanted you to know.” Tearing a sad tone of voice, he moved towards the exit with his head down. His beautiful fingers sticking to the wooden door. “You can go, I will tell Gaspar to take you back home.” I watched the door with longing, however, there was something I longed for most. Jimin followed every move he made, however slight it seemed. My foot was suspended halfway, without crossing the exit. I really didn’t know that I was stopping, but a deep-seated impulse yelled at me to stay. “For the rumors, don’t worry, I’ll personally take care to shut up every mouth that speaks ill of you.”

“Jimin …” I whispered drowning in my own voice. His eyes watched me intrinsically, the darkness of his pupils was so intimidating that he immediately disconnected our eyes. I didn’t know what had been the cause of my unknown anguish. My lips needed to pronounce his name, for strange reason. The bitter need for something you know you should not do but, nevertheless, you do. Jimin induces a wet sound in his throat when he enters nervous saliva. I detailed from the tips of his feet, in brown leather sandals, to the top of his white robe. I was afraid that the captivating curiosity of my control would get more spicy and that map will end up by its strong figure. His hands clenched into strong fists, my eyes were mesmerized by the veins around his exquisite skin. Those life tubes that were marked along his forearm ending at the beginning of his scraped knuckles. In the gladiatorial fights I had taken the privilege of admiring his naked torso, his muscular legs in every jump, and yet I had never taken the privilege of observing his milky hands that surely they should do many things.

“Aria.” Hoarse and needy, Park Jimin caused a strong chill in the lower part of my belly. Still with the attention on his majestic human marks, alluding to how much his dominant gaze intimidated me. Risking me to look like a shameless girl, I slid my eyes to the exponential skin of her neck. A column so strong and consistent, decorated with a restless Adam’s nut every time he swallowed. Red lines marked one end of his neck, I deduced from the asymmetrical perfection that was due to the razors. I bit my tongue when improper thoughts of my pure mind began to marty me with images of a Jimin busy in the mirror, preparing to be more handsome than ever. The fingers of her hand combed her majestic blond hair back, clearing her wonderful forehead. I diverted my eyes a second to his brown hair. The softness that emanated was lost and not found. Used to seeing it filled with dirt by the hustle and bustle in the sand, washing was a spring for a thirsty. Jimin was sin reincarnated into man. A needy exhale stroked her lips as if she had run out of breath. My eyes flicked the innocent eyelashes in his direction, but Jimin did not return my gesture because he had been busy running through my body. Stopping in places where my scented skin was exposed. His tongue licked his lips when they rested on the bones of my collarbone. Sinking my stomach from the feeling so suffocating. At the moment, that Park Jimin returned his eyes to mine, I separated my lips unconsciously. Jimin had looked at me in many ways, but never as dark as that.

“So hard to understand, Aria.” You never let me guess how much you thought. ”His voice lashed out at my flushed cheeks. A hoarse laugh escaping from the bottom of his throat. At this point, my stomach was being mistreated by the flutter of my imaginary butterflies. I slipped my sweaty palms over my white dress. Jimin fixed his gaze on my separate lips. So much play was making me nervous. I was always aware that my emotional control was very popular among the citizens of Macedonia. However, Jimin was the only person who managed to decipher my hidden gloom. When we were children, I never wondered why I cried, I guessed it and hugged me. But those innocent gestures did not resemble anything in front of him. There was something hidden in his words, a proposition so dark that my mouth soon opened when I understood.

“Why?”

Jimin relaxed his chest as he exhaled his mentholated breath through his mouth. I connect his eyes with mine. His final smile destroyed any purity in my body.

“Because I don’t know if you look at me like that because you want me to take you to my bed and fuck you or because you’re just so desperate that you want me to do it against the wall.”

I squeezed my thighs in response.

“I think it’s going to be better for me to go.” I breathed, a deep sigh that cut my breath. So tempting was his voice that the angel on my shoulder almost succumbs to his flattery. I don’t know if it was the duty to comply with social norms, or simply, the fear I had for not knowing what would happen if I dared to stay longer, I ran away down the hall. I grabbed the knob tightly and closed the door. I didn’t want him to follow me because he would end up falling and my pride couldn’t be so easily collapsed. Stopping in the middle of the deep hall, I paralyzed enormously when I heard the sound of the door opening. Turn absorbed, ignoring the consequences. Jimin shot out as soon as he saw me, so determined and so elated, that defenses fell as soon as he caught my lips and stamped me against the wall. There was so much despair in the movements of his mouth, his saliva tasted of longing, a new flavor that prompted me to move my lips. I gave myself the privilege of closing my eyes, enjoying the wonderful sensation of his lips quilting mine. The emotion of need rooted my body like a tsunami, the same feelings with our kiss when we were children, but with different sensations, the heat and sensuality bathed their actions. Letting me drag along his body, his expert hands crawled up my thighs and sat me on the window landing. My hands were disheveled, trapping their wild strands with each suggestive squeeze I gave on my ass. In a push needed, I bring his hip to mine. A trapped lump hit the cloth that covered my intimate area with too much need. Dragged by the sensations of heat, gemi when he repeated that movement. 

“Let’s go to my room.” I plead, separating our mouths to recover some sanity. His breath warmed the skin of my lips, his red and swollen giving me a slight idea of ​​my situation. I really don’t know if it was because I didn’t want his body heat to leave me or because I had dreamed of this for a long time, but when my fingers clenched his hair intensely, Jimin kissed me snatchingly again. He lifted my body with such skill, affirming his sweet palms on my butt that served as support and to give small squeezes when he accepted his tongue in my mouth.

I deposit my body on the fluffy feathers of the sheets. Spread my thighs so that I could get between them, new sensations that caused a groan full of approval on his part. He parted our lips letting our skins rub, one of his hands went up to the strip of my dress. Notice how the dark iris of his eyes returned to normal when tension dominated his body, separate his head from the sheets to trap his lips in a small wet kiss. My gesture gave him the suffocating security of lowering the fabric of my dress. He placed his knees on the mattress to untie the golden threads of my belt, on my side, I admired his excited cloud of pleasure with his hands stretched to the sides of my head. Lifting the pelvis from the mattress to help you. His pupils widened at the pale nakedness of my body, he tasted all that curve that was at his disposal. My cheeks dyed a deep red from the exposure, it was the first time a man saw my body without clothes, but the feeling did not retract me because I knew he would never judge me. He raised his hand to traverse the invisible line that marked my body, stroking my neck in descending movements, the small space between my chest and the sinuous curve of my navel.

“Lovely.” I whisper, before being overwhelmed with a kiss full of lust. Wet and splashing sounds ringing through that alcove heated by the fireplace. I made a fist by welcoming a mountain of sheets when he parted his lips to wander them through my jaw, his tongue skilfully traversed the bone. A kiss on my neck was enough for agitated moans to flow through my lips. His hands climbed the sheets to crush mine. A feeling of helplessness running through my understanding when I wanted to stroke the strands of her hair. He went down on a sinful path, biting at all times to mark me as his. I stood up startled when her breathing bounced with the skin of my chest, I returned to the mattress when her hands held my arms.

“Jimin …” Gemi, splashing a gasp ecstatic by the new sensation. I kiss my skin with a chaste innocent gesture, near my hardened nipple. My legs opened almost completely, alluding to my need to feel him closer. Finally, I end my torture. He pulled out his expert tongue to lick my button, leaving a thread of saliva too insinuating. One of his hands left my trapped wrist to pat my virgin breast, a suggestive squeeze that would cause delusions full of pleasure. He moved to the other when he was served, kissing, stroking, his fingers curled around my nipple to stimulate him. Coming down the skin with all confidence came through small affectionate kisses to my navel, introduced his avid tongue to blow air through his mouth. Believing that his task had been terminated, I could not be more wrong, because later, I continued going down until the impression I tried to get up. His hand acted quickly, resting my palm on my belly to lay me down.

“Quiet.” I whisper, in little hot kisses in the area of ​​my lower belly. His hot lips making faithful contact against my bristling skin, the shame caused me to cover my eyes when he placed his head between my legs. A hoarse laugh hit that exposed area, my cheeks burning intensely under my palms. “Relax, Aria. You’ll like it a lot, I promise.”

Previously, I was not aware of the immense pleasure that a muscle as small as the tongue could provide. The sensation of his skillful tongue against my little flower was the most exciting I could have ever felt. One of my hands ran to grab the sheets, a moan needed callus from my lips. Jimin delighted attentively to my reactions, being a spectator of the way his tongue came out of his mouth to lick another strip of my little hill. My neck fell back collapsed when he left those previous games aside to give way to suction on a red button in the first position. Tasting my body as if it were her favorite dessert, tasting places I had never imagined having. However, my head kept yelling at me that I needed more, a loud lunge for something more than his tongue came to me in fleeting bursts. As if my thoughts were written on the sheets, Jimin used his finger to rub the red button he had been licking, my hands clenched the sheets intensely when one of his fingers interfered with my virgin abujero. At this point, my eyes had been sealed by the endless contractions. However, the complete delirium did not come until two fingers together to slide them slowly. I gasped, drowned in my own breath. On the other hand, Jimin admired how his fingers were engulfed by my dripping jewels, moving him with overwhelming skill and determination. I screamed when a choking knot began to inflate my belly, Jimin licked again with his tongue instantly. My hand walked alone to my legs, piercing the strands of her soft hair, forming a slight fist to bring it closer to my area. A pleased growl bounced off my folds, that was the end of my torment. The knot was undone in small spasms shaking my chest. With my eyes parted with fatigue I saw Jimin separate from my sex. His padded lips stained with my own essence lie his agitated chest and his dilated gaze reacted to my state. Tightening his expression, he undid the knot of his golden belt by pulling on his robe to make way for his nakedness. His sculpted abs, his collarbone marked as a Greek sculpture, his thighs bent with adoration, no doubt, was a Greek god made flesh. My eyes were paralyzed on his huge cock raised with pride, long and thick with the pink tip, my fingers wanted to try to touch it but I was too tired by my recent release.

“You have come in my mouth, precious. Now, let me come, but elsewhere.”

Climbing up my body while catching me with a wild look, I wandered with his pupils as if he were his adored prey. I didn’t take my eyes off his cock until his mouth burned my lips. I bring my hands to my tense thighs to accommodate at will, removing myself uncomfortably when I notice the presence of his cock hitting my inner thigh. I was nervous, I could not deny it even if I wanted to, I had heard some spicy conversation from my service, they had said it hurt, that even if the woman did not relax her flower she could bleed. A small brush of my nose on my cheek wakes me from the trance, I see concern in his eyes. He brings his hands to my wrists to place mine on his formed back, alluding to the fact that if at some point I felt uncomfortable sinking into his flesh without fear. But the feeling of anguish did not abandon my thoughts, my tense legs and my trembling shoulders betrayed me. 

“Everything that happens tonight is not going to get out of here, I swear to you by the gods. Just give me a chance to express everything I love you, let me love you, precious.” His sweet breath wetting the shell of my ear. His voice magically penetrating inside me, growing until it reaches my agitated heart. I turned my face to delight in the brightness of his wild eyes, pulling a hand away from his back, stroking his cheek and sticking his mouth to mine in a light kiss, unhurried but full of love. My rhythm continued with all the tranquility of the world, so slow and so sensual at the same time that my body, little by little, was relaxing before his touch, enjoying the circular caresses that I drew on my thighs. When the tension left my limbs, Jimin got the signal he needed to culminate with our passion. It hurt, much more than any unhealthy blow he had received before. Notice how the walls of my uterus tightened around his cock, sliding with the help of my flows for my previous release, but he was so understanding, he didn’t care how much he wanted to move his hips, he just worried about my comfort, kissing me to stop thinking about the pain and focus on the immense pleasure it would give me. Scratching a descending path down his back as my neck lifted so as not to lose his ecstatic expression.

“Move, please.” I exclaimed, in a small plea as a tear came down my cheek. Jimin, he frowned doubting my sanity, he didn’t want to hurt me. But we had already spent too much time in that attitude and my body demanded more, much more. I caught his lip with his teeth to incite him, under his lips to mine to cover my groans in his first thrust. My nails sank anxiously at the sensual movement of his pelvis. The soft lunges soon became wild at the stimulation of my needy groans. Privileging my beloved flower of such pleasure that I no longer control myself, I began to scream ecstatic when their movements had no control. The pain continued undoubtedly but it passed to a secondary character overshadowed by his kisses through my collarbone.

“You take me so well, you’re so sweet and tight. I love you …”

A stifling scream came out in an involuntary movement when I placed a finger to caress my battered button intensely. His mouth traveled to mine thirsty for saliva, kissing me with unbridled lust that left me at his mercy. I covered my groans with his tongue but he didn’t seem to care, he preferred my taste rather than my cries of beggar. He rose suddenly to place himself on his knees. His gaze didn’t leave mine as he fucked me harder, his playful finger pressing the button with suggestion. My appearance must be a complete disaster, my mouth half open, my chest bouncing for every lunge and my hair scattered on the pillows, but he seemed not to want to lose a single detail. My hip was raised when I placed his hands on my back and lifted my lower part with simplicity. Going deeper into this wonderful position, I closed my eyes when the knot reappeared under my belly, he didn’t have much left, I felt it in the hardness of his limb and in the urgency of his thrusts. Defectively depriving his member of disappearing within me so as not to culminate so soon.

“Come on my cock, baby.” Come on, bathe her with your peach juices. ”He growled, ecstatic at the sensation, collapsing his head back as he attacked rudely. The bright column of his neck was the stimulus I needed to drown in my second sea of ​​perdition. The knot was undone again while my stomach urged violent ups and downs. The feeling of emptiness reached my dizzy body when, without warning, he pulled his cock from inside me to masturbate with need on my stomach, a whitish liquid came out of his limb bathing my belly, filling the navel that he had kissed before. Later, his body crushed mine when he passed out for pleasure, not caring about getting wet from his own pleasure. Taking the momentum necessary to lie beside me, bend one arm under your head and draw me with the other towards your chest. His agitated voice sounded like the god himself. “Do you still like summer?”

“It’s warm.” I replied, after catching my breath. Overcast by a suffocating confusion from such a strange occurrence. 

“Then you won’t mind getting married in our garden.”

Expanding his eyes and I surprised him with his hands on his chest.

“Is that your hint to ask me to get married, Park Jimin?” He snorted, drawing naked caresses along the curves of his abs. His belly shakes, contracting his muscles when he laughs. A sound produced by the angels themselves.

Heading towards a stack of men stacked with Lucy behind me. Getting all kinds of reactions, some men frown their frown over my meddling in their affairs, others decided to be a bit more impolite and not cut a hair how much they needed female company. There I found him, sitting with his legs in the position of an Indian, playing what seemed to be a most innocent game of cards, although anyone who needs some intelligence could realize that it was not so much.

I couldn't even take the privilege of approaching him so that he could see me because a blue movie (the same one I saw in the cafeteria on the fateful day I met Hong Kong) had got in my way with too much determination. Although he was not as tall as Thirteen, I did have to stretch his neck up a little to give him an annoyed look. He had delicate features I agreed with his white skin, however, eyes injected with fury turned away any sweetness from him.

“Suga.” A slightly weak voice rang out behind me. The blue movie put all his attention on the way Lucy came out of hiding. The boy angry with the world seemed to soften his frown for a moment. "Please let her pass."

“Is she a friend of yours, Dallas?” Her question caused me some discomfort at the simple fact that it seemed that if I wasn't, my person was worthless. My friend nodded slowly before shrinking back behind my back. Suga snorted moving my hair causing it to form a face of torture, I did not like to get my breath in my face. All without getting out of front. Imitating a dramatic inhalation pass by him with the same annoyed air as him.

"I'm going with everything." He said, a man with an orange hairy beard. He bent his entire body to drag all the tiles onto the concrete. I looked immediately at his opponent too intrigued, Thirteen seemed too focused to worry about his surroundings, he did not notice my presence until he gave a smile full of pride to the redhead. As if my person will be a stimulant for him, he imitated the bearded man's gesture and slipped his own with too much confidence. Jimin, who was next to him, showed an expression of confusion mixed with a little more alarmed, it seemed as if the act of his friend had caught him by surprise. Thirteen brought a finger to his lower lip to touch him, he transmitted so much confidence that the redhead had no choice but to make his letters known. I opened my eyes surprised at how good his letters were, that redhead had a straight flush. Seeing himself as the great winner of the game, he leaned his body back with an air of pride. "Thirteen, it seems that I have ..."

The redhead closed his mouth impressed when the chestnut man revealed his hand. I throw the full as if he didn't care, then he got up and approached me.

"Graff, collect the money for me." His tone did not sound like an order, but rather, a proposal that the blond did not take long to accept. Deeply rolling his eyes in my surprised expression, he smiled under his breath as if that gesture was only for me. No need to open my mouth, as if reading my mind, he leaned toward my ear and whispered in a hot sigh. "Come with me, gongjunim."

Without unnecessary waiting, take a breath of air before following you to the other end of the large courtyard. He walked slowly with his hands in his pockets, his shoulders relaxed and the most serene look he had seen so far. He seemed quite happy despite not expressing it directly with a smile, well, actually, he was like that, he never showed emotions, only if it was necessary. Probably his good mood was due to the exorbitant amount of money he had just won, but the brightness that I perceived in his eyes when he turned and supported the fence, yelled at me that there was something else, that he was not only elated by the simple fact of having won a couple of dollars.

"You have accepted my proposal, I deduce. I must admit that I am surprised by how quickly you have decided, precious."

I frown intensely when I hear his compliment. Actually, he seemed in a very good mood, with a triumphant air that even the smallest insect could disturb. Arecosto the head while lowering a funny look towards me. His thick neck was in the front line, I had to take a lot of willpower to avoid being hypnotized by the movement of his Adam's nut. Coming out of my little temporary trance, I clench my lips and direct an overrated face towards his direction.

"Those are the bets?" Playing cards like little children? ”My scroll forms a sideways smile full of fun on his lips.“ I don't know who is most surprised. Thirteen, if you or me.

"There are many types of bets, gongjunim. That was just one of the many games my people are dedicated to. You know ..." He takes off the back of the gate to straighten and impose his height. He stretched his neck up to have more access to his facial reaction, which despite being almost neutral, I can perceive excitement from the discussion. As if it were his most banal custom, he leans his mouth over my ear to disturb her with hoarse whispers. "... keep up appearances."

“That is very good for you, isn't it?” I take the audacity to whisper directly on her cheek, to subtly paste the surface of my lips. My most lucid self is screaming at me internally how much I have spent making such a provocative gesture. However, when Thirteen tightens the jaw and separates with the darkened look, my imaginary self begins to dance in a triumphant dance. His proud smile had been overshadowed for a couple of seconds by a little confusion, frowning as he realized my ironic tone. The discussion I heard between Lucy and him has not yet left my mind, really, I never thought I saw him so broken. Taking advantage of their state of confusion, I opened my lips calling their attention to them, I remained silent for a couple of seconds, without reacting to their dark pupils, but sanity came to me like a tsunami. "I want forty percent of the profits to help you win. "

Her sharp laughter completely paralyzed my imaginary dancer, she looked at me with a big question in her head while my real self kept an eye on her peculiar laugh.

"You'll be twenty, that's what the rest of my people earn."

Expanding his eyes to his stingy attack. It is as much as he is that this percentage is too small. I urgently need the money to help Lucy and with that misery it would take weeks to cover what Shanghai is exaggeratedly asking.

"But I'm different." I mutter softly to sound much weaker. My sudden change in attitude seems to affect him, his shoulders stick to the ends of his neck with momentum, his gaze darkens more and he licks his lips. It forced me to continue this absurd game that I didn't even do where I am going, I am really desperate and if I have to use the tricks of a pampered girl to get what she wants, Eevee have mercy on my soul. "It was you who you asked me to help you. "

His wildly sensual smile almost destroyed the foundations of my security. My role as a weak girl was almost endangered when referring to her large body mass, she took a step towards my direction to almost completely hit our bodies.

"To increase that percentage you will have to earn it, a lot." Pronouncing that adverb too slowly, he kept his gaze fixed on mine waiting for it to be the first to yield. I did not do it. I don't calculate when time we were caught in each other's eyes, but enough for my sudden tremor to betray my urgency. I didn't know exactly what crossed his mind at the time, but when he looked away at the wall, I thanked him with a deaf gasp. "I'm going to give you thirty percent, if I see that you serve, I will give you forty for sure that you ask me."

I opened my mouth to close it instantly. Actually, it was more than I expected to get, really, I had said that percentage in a guiding way. Surprised at how well I had managed to cope with the situation, I turned around with a smile that was increasing as I moved away.

"That means that from now on I will become your personal trainer."

My smile disappears before I turn at him.

"I wasn't serious about being my coach." He tried to make sure that he was playing a joke. I looked for something in his expression that revealed his amusement, but he only looked at me with a serious look.

"It was a contract we stipulated in the gym when you tried to mistreat my bag."

"Yes, but ..."

"If I'm not your coach, you can't help me with the bets."

“But why? I already told you that I am a disaster, is that, really. I don't want you to owe me a favor, I don't care about those things ...

"Then there is no deal." His lips open and close too tightly. His brow frowns intensely before releasing a frustrated growl towards my direction. Then he turns and starts to get away from me. Flapping with exaggerated hands before running behind him. My fingers wrap his wrist in an attack of hysteria, he stops quite tense, as if the single act of my touch will cause him an accumulation of emotions that I would not know how to control. I notice the process of dilating his veins under my palm, I feel chills from the warmth of his skin. It is the first time I touch him, when I realize my actions, I withdraw the altered hand.

"Okay." I close my eyes when a little shriek escapes through my nerves. He says nothing, he simply advances as if he had said nothing. Leaving me practically at the mercy of all the curious looks that had been spectators of our scene. Suddenly looking down to the ground with my cheeks flushed with shame, not knowing if my modesty was due to my overexposure or the simple fact of having become manipulated.

A blow to the face is what I need to get back in me. With my head in the clouds while thinking about meaningless things with my eyes glued to the ground. Apart from the fact that Lucy had just hit me practically in the face with a rolled towel, I decide to let it be and concentrate on the task of collecting the empty bottles in a little pile.Another day that passed in this prison, I sighed reluctantly. It is true that Lucy's presence is pleasant to me (as long as it does not hit me with strange things), that the days make me more pleasant, but that does not take away the fact that I crave the freedom I know I deserve.

This morning, as I passed the calendar hanging on the wall of the cafeteria, I realized that today was the day I had been in this place for a month. As if being exact, there were three weeks left for my birthday, that little memory caused me to sigh again.

Glancing over the towel cart, I see Lucy wipe her forehead with her sleeve.

"You shouldn't work so hard, you're pregnant. The first weeks are the most important." I knew willingly that my scolding was not going to take it well for the simple reason that I was very stubborn. Confirm my suspicions when, in an act of total immaturity, he stuck my tongue out. I gave him a tired grimace before throwing the last batch of bottles in the trash. "It's a serious matter. My aunt almost lost my cousin ..."

"What luck." She whispers, under her breath and with her chin inward to avoid being heard, but my great auditory sense catches her immediately.

"What do you say?"

Throwing the towels badly, he gives me a foul look.

"What you hear. I didn't want it and if it dies then goodbye very good."

"You're talking about a life, Lucy." I reprimand, with accusation glistening by my tone of voice. "Your son." I whisper, this time ensuring that no one will listen to us. Looking at all the places where there could be people to verify that they were not following our conversation.

"I don't want it." He spat quickly before he rolled up a towel and threw it into the cart angrily. "It's my last word."

"But..."

"Hey, Blair! I thank you for helping me in the Shanghai affair but that doesn't give you the right to get into my life like that, except in such an intimate affair. You don't know ..." stop talking suddenly. His eyebrow frown almost instantly when he sees something behind me. Swallow sharply, your lower lip begins to shake leaving me stunned. When I decide to turn around, I meet Thirteen, he raises his eyebrow at Lucy, but she can't stand it and leaves the gym dragging the cart too quickly. He stays a couple of seconds analyzing in the direction that Lucy has left, frowns as I look at her profile. He seems worried but confusion also plays an important role in his gaze.

Then, lead your eyes to my direction.

“Come on?” “It's not a question, it's an order because it advances without waiting for an answer from me. I close my eyes and sigh overwhelmed. The gym exit was so tempting. I do a little breathing exercise to relax before turning and following. Actually, I can't understand the insistence he has to help me with my duck sporting ability. He stands in front of a punching bag and then bends down to deposit a bottle at the foot of the structure, his wonderful flexing muscles are visible. I silently follow his movements until he looks at me again, quickly looked away from his body completely ashamed. Traveling across the ground I look at him again to find him lost at the exit. You must still be thinking about Lucy. When he returns to his position he grabs the bag with both hands. "He has three attack zones, the blue one for the head, the red one for the body and the yellow one for the lower extremities. As you can deduce the other day you were trying to hit the area yellow."

"I already told you that I am a disaster, and I do not understand why you are still ..."

"Put your fists up." He growls, he's annoyed at my little collaboration, I can tell by the pressure of his jaw. I roll my eyes and abide by his order, I hold them in his direction but soon I was repressed. "Taller woman, you don't want to let them beat you."

Under the arms of blow.

"I have short arms, I don't give more of myself." I answer, wrinkling my nose as I move my arms dramatically in random directions. It is not my fault that I was born with so little spirit of sport. He suddenly stopped any action when I hear how a small laugh escapes his lips, one that immediately suppresses. Get serious again and pat the bag to divert my attention, but I can't help but see the way in which his lips have silenced that involuntary emotion. Actually, it seemed as if he didn't want me to know that my little self-criticism had seemed funny. I frown, it must be quite strenuous to keep your face so rigid all day.

"You have to shrink your body to reduce the exposed areas, in your case it will be easy you are a dwarf."

I let out an indignant scream.

"Excuse me, sir, I am taller than you." I am not short, my height falls within the middle. "I answer, pride transpires through all the pores of my skin.

"Yes, whatever you say. Now, give it." I feel a strange sense of comfort from the hint of fun in his voice, adding the fact that his words despite sounding uncompromising his expression said the opposite. I find myself imitating his act, clenching his lips to prevent the smile that threatened to leave, did. I hit the red zone to start at once with this impromptu training, suddenly I hear a pout of disapproval. "It doesn't happen that way."

"Then stop complaining and show me how it's done." I growl and, as I pat the sack through the cloud of anger that dominates all reason. Thirteen, raise an eyebrow surprised by my change in attitude. His pupils shine with something that is not described, it seems joyful but I am not sure. The next thing I do not see coming, it is placed behind me sticking his chest against my back, his hands move towards mine to lift them, I attend the first blow. It controls the movement of my body so naturally that I feel like a puppet. With each blow, a small push is accompanied, the redness of his legs brushes the back of my knees. I stop an involuntary gasp when his pelvis crashes into my butt in an abrupt motion. I feel my cheeks burn, my mouth is open as I remove myself to separate myself from it. To my surprise he releases me right away. I feel, as the heat of his body leaves mine when he stands next to me while he frowns confused. It is only after realizing my shameful little state when he realizes the reason why discomfort has been represented on my face so furiously.

His ladino smile doesn't help me at all.

"What happened, beautiful? Have you been excited?"

My cheeks burn under my palms when I cover my dead face with shame.

“Have you done it on purpose, right?” I growl, the words don't come out too clear from my coat of hands but I don't care. I know you heard me because a tongue click sounds.

“The what?” His little question, not at all innocent, causes me to run away from my shelter and uncover my face.

"That." I get the voice fast and stained with too much sharpness.

"And what is that?"

I open my mouth indignantly when I notice his intentions, he wants me to say it, he wants to see how I describe that so rough behavior. Thirteen, just resting an arm in the bag to get close to my face, he is mocking me, but unlike the other times he has had the audacity to mess with me, he had never done it that way, if he did not know his explosive character would even swear he's flirting with me. I discard that possibility with too much effusiveness, you are simply practicing your favorite activity, making fun of me. Nothing else.

"Always acting with such correction, gongjunim. Aren't you tired of always acting? I know you have loved what I have done to your little round butt. I bet you have loved the shape of my thrusts."

"Do not..."

"No, what." Take advantage of my evasion to bring his mouth to my ear.

"Don't do that." I whisper, fleeing from its heat moving to the other end of the bag. I put my back on the latex and crossed my arms. I am aware that I have betrayed myself with my cowardly behavior, but I have really been forced to act so impulsively because of the uncomfortable way in which my body began to succumb to its menthol breath. I do not know what happens to me when it is close but I begin to suffer ups and downs of chills that I fail to understand its purpose. I know you're behind me, I see your body reflected in the mirror in front. He rests his arm leaving his bulging bicep in sight, but he looked away almost out of necessity.

"Hello, Blair." A terribly familiar voice sneaks in between us. I look again at the mirror to find the image of Brain at the gym door. Moving away from that suffocating atmosphere, I walk slowly towards my friend knowing that I had a look nailed to my neck. I extend my arms and give him a friendly hug in the form of a greeting. As I separate, I see Brain's lovely smile. A blow to my back causes me to form a fist in Brain's jacket. I look sideways at the mirror beside me, Thirteen strikes the sack with such emphasis that the poor object swings enthusiastically. It's amazing how easy it is to hit, it seems as if he really knows what he is doing. Each blow is directed with such precision that if it is not because Brain was here, I would sit down and admire his skill. His voice brings me back. "Mrs. Smith has left the hospital, tomorrow you can return to your old task."

"Okay." I accept, I return her smile kindly. I close my eyes when another blow breaks into the room. Brain sweeps Thirteen's body with contempt for the scandal he was forming. His perfume interferes with my nostrils as a welcome intruder, a smell of lime rather than relaxing that leads me to approach him.

“Was I bothering you?” Brain's soft tone creeps into my heart like a pleasant storm. Another blow much more strenuous than the previous ones causes my shoulders to strike a start. The squeaky sound of the chain roars furiously with each punch, Brain narrows his eyes when in a quick warning, he can see how Thirteen does not take his eyes off his, indirectly provoking him with strong latex attacks.

"No." I am forced to intervene, I feel chills of regret all over my body, I wasn't sure if I told him about my small deal with Thirteen. "I'm fine, go to work."

"Safe?"

"Yes, go."

After a few long pleas for him to do his duty, the blows stop as if it were a miracle. Turning on my own heels, I find myself crossed my arms towards his person. Thirteen successfully ignores me with the cheap excuse of wiping the drops of sweat, which he had so arduously built along his brow for extreme exercise. Putting all my self-control into practice so as not to look at her skin, transparent through the fabric, I frown.

“What?” He growls, despite finding himself without an apex of breath he keeps his mouth shut.

"What was that?"

"It's called boxing, beautiful." Ironizes, through an unbearable tone.

I put my eye white.

"You're so bipolar ..." I sigh, tired of always having to carry the rational part in our pointless conversations. Thirteen is an effusive smile but so false that I drown in my own self-control. Glue a light (more than intentional) push to the bag, the latex hits my stomach causing me to bend at the sensation. I sigh, I jerk him away. "And now why do you behave like a little boy? Just ten minutes ago you were crazy about your sister's behavior ...”

Shit.

Oh holy shit.

“What the hell did you just say?” I had never seen him whisper so nervous, letting himself be carried away by a massive attack, hit the bag so hard it almost slipped off the roof. The chain squeaks elated by the attack, I can not help but shrink in my own fear, I deeply analyze his change in attitude because at one moment he stops breathing through his mouth and sinks his head into the sack, covering all possibility of seeing what it was Your expression now. I am pleasantly surprised when an affected whisper comes out through the tiny hollow of his arms. "Did he tell you, Lucy?"

"No, I heard it ..."

Take off the face of the sticky material, give me a confused look. From the pressure of his lips I can deduce that he is pressing his tongue against the palate, he was nervous, surprised and a little upset. I never thought that all those emotions could fit in one glance, every day I discovered a new facet of his personality.

"You can't tell anyone."

“Why?” I asked, lost in the depth of his confused eyes.

Resting his back in the sack as the only support, sliding a hand down his face to clean the frustration.

"Because it is better here not to have people you love, Blair."

"Why do we have to pick up what they throw on the floor?" Isn't it easier for everyone to pick up their own?

Dallas ignores my comment, shrugs and points the other end of the gym with his arm.

"Take care of that part." I feel a bit of annoyance in his order, although he has been with incredible mood swings I decide not to light his fuse and nod to avoid getting to argue in a public place. I don't take two steps when his scream stops me. "If you avoid touching them much better!"

And how am I supposed to catch them except with the mind?

The first towel I pick up is projected at my feet, I bent down to get it and then I realize that it has been a bad idea.

A huge hand patted my right buttock with so much need that I was just pushed forward. The slap reaches my ears and my eyes close when an itchy nothing starts to prick the area. The towel slips from my fingers and falls. I get right immediately. A man much taller than me collides with my shoulder as he passes by my side, his infernal laugh betrays him. I begin to expel imaginary smoke through my ears when he turns around and gives me a flying kiss as he walks backwards. I am so obnoxious that I am sure that if I try to hit him I would end up being the beaten. I was never good at self defense, and as you can deduce melee fight either. He looked away at one of the many empty punching bags. Forgetting my main task, I approach and the first thing that comes to mind is to punch him. The sack does not move, however, my knuckles end up bumping painfully against the hard surface, he pulled his hand away as I open it and close it. An impatient growl comes out of my lips as I shake my wrist. I am so pathetic that my attack of rage has turned against me. And if that wasn't enough, now I have a mark on the butt and the knuckles in live meat.

"You gave it wrong." A hoarse voice sounds behind my back. While moving my wrist intensely to reduce the pain, I turn around. I open my eyes nervously while my chest is agitated it rises when I hyperventilate. Thirteen boasts in front of me as he crosses his arms. He is naked from the waist up. Your clavicle bone catches my attention when it is marked under your skin. The tanned skin shines with sweat, small droplets coming down her face wetting a couple of strands. A naughty drop goes down her slender neck to her abs, then disappears into her gray sports pants. Swallow saliva His gaze is so intense that my mouth opens involuntarily due to the dryness inside. I don't know how long I've been admiring the perfection of his body but it doesn't seem to bother him. Coming out of my mental fantasy, I dazedly remember what he has told me.

"How does it happen?" I ask confused. Together the eyebrows while my nose wrinkles to complement my gesture of absolute novice. Thirteen snorts slowly through his mouth, I think I'm hallucinating because for a moment I think I see the shadow of a smile. I take steps back when he approaches me. My back crashes into the sack, when the wet wet my clothes disgusted me.

Thirteen places the bag in its initial position, then takes a quick look with a raised eyebrow.

"I did not believe you a woman of violence, gongjunim." Her tone deepens so much that it can be confused perfectly with a snore. A snore too sensual. Stretch your hand to reach the hook of the bag with the roof. His arm passes inches from my eyes delighting me with strong muscles, he has some tattoos decorating his skin. The damn heart on his wrist that brought such bad memories has not stopped attracting my attention. Even though he has more like that crown on his ring finger or that phrase in an old language on his rib. It was as surreal as that well-formed limb ended up joining another place with sweet resemblance to the touch as was his shoulder. The bag moves violently to the sides when it rises high. He catches it in his big venous hands so he stops swinging.

"Anger is a feeling that everyone has, Thirteen." I don't know what moment I felt confident to speak, but without a doubt, my daring plays a blush on my cheeks when his deer eyes watch me with a special shine

“Who has bothered you so much that you decide to pay your frustrations with a punching bag?” He says the words with a flash of amusement. However, there is some warning in the way his shoulders tense. I can't figure out if he really wants me to tell him my reasons or it has simply been a rhetorical question that I haven't seen coming. I had not seen him for a week. Well, actually it was he who didn't see me. This ambiguous situation was turning my head, I was a witness when I saw him change the hall because he didn't want to cross me. He even got to the point of depriving himself of his hours outdoors so as not to see me. And now here I was, with such a relaxed attitude that I was surprised, wondering and engaging in what was probably our longest conversation.

"I don't understand you." Confusion dominates my tone. My eyes wander restlessly on the floor in search of lucidity but everything stays in a spoiled attempt."You told me to stay away and here you are. And for a demon, what does gonjunim mean?”

"Gongjunim" he repeated.

I rolled my eyes in response.

"How sea!"

"Hit him."

“What?” Confused by his change of subject, he frowned. Thirteen offers me the punching bag with a slight push. Under my eyes to the red knuckles and then scrap his offer. However, his effort does not cease and with a I tap the sack with my elbow, it hits my stomach, I raise an eyebrow, I know it's waiting for me to react, but the only thing I can think of is to slap the skin bag.

"You have to hit him with the middle of your fist." It interferes through blind security. Take my hand and place it at the height of your abdomen. I follow the quiet movement of his fingers when they make an impromptu fist. To avoid further mistake proceed to spread circular caresses around the area of ​​my fingers. Intense chills slip through the entire length of my arm. His cold gem compared to my hot skin was an explosion of mixture that my body did not let go. I was being cute. I never thought I lived to see him in that facet, I was so focused on his work that I didn't notice the stunned look that my narrowed eyes were reflecting. Without waiting for it, he struck my fist against the sack. Shock when it hits the surface. He let go of my hand letting it go down. I was surprised, it hadn't hurt.

"How do you know that trick?"

I took my head off my hand to direct it towards the sack. Although I had not moved because of the lightness of my attack. Analyze better the marks that were all over your skin. Traces of glorious strokes that would leave his name printed forever. I had been so despised that at no time had I realized that the place I had hit had been the yellow zone. With little experience, that was the softest one, the one reserved for newbies who initially did not want to break their hands. Thirteen should have put it to my disposal when he raised the sack. If you paid attention to the dashed lines, the red zone and much higher, the black one, were so far away that not even a million jumps would come. Why had he done it? Whenever he has hurt, he has done it. Is it that he doesn't want to do it anymore?

Putting aside any unanswered questions, I dare to look askance. I just give him a complete look when I see him distracted while he analyzes the bag too focused. The hair covers my eyes, countless impulses suffocate my fingers when thoughts come from combing the facts behind. It seemed to me if your hair will look as soft as imagined.

"Let's say life teaches you many things." - He inhales, drops a melancholic sigh as he clicks his tongue. He seems too lost in a storm of painful memories. He wasn't sure if he added anything or just didn't open his mouth, he didn't want to change his mood either.His words were mixed with something I could not decipher. His phrase could be understood in two different fibers by the apparent ambiguity that his gesture showed, however, the neutral tone could only mean one thing and it was not pleasant. "Do you want to learn to fight?"

His laughing change leaves me on the site.

"Me?" He points me confused. Then I deny incredulous. "But I am a disaster."

"I was too when I haven't yet ..." but he closes his mouth so quickly that his words stay in the air. "I can teach you the basics."

Now, it's my turn to get lost in the scratchy texture of the sack. If I was excited he left speechless. It does not look like him, rather it seems a child who dies because I am a game. But he is not a good person and much less, he could have the innocence of a child.

"Sure, so I owe you a favor later, right?" "I am consciously aware that half of the men have put their exercise routine aside to look at us." Thirteen frowns when he occupies a face of irritability on his face. Find another one to suck your friends' dicks.I don't need your help, Thirteen.”

I try to turn around but his hand closes around my wrist and turns me sharply towards him.

"You should control that effusive character you have and learn to listen before drawing your own shit conclusions." He growls, seems altered as he wrinkles his nose in my direction. His sharp jaw is raised. His eyes open with exaggeration. "I do not deny that the system favors is not useful. However, what I had in mind for you was completely different from the last time."

"I won't be your sex toy."

"What?" Squeaky, in a funny air that relaxes his features in a matter of seconds. My cheeks turn red from my thinking out loud. I close my eyes in shame, but I open them again immediately when a melodious laugh enters my ears. I can clearly see the way in which their corners are stretched to form a smile, the way in which their teeth shine is so particular that I cannot look away. He has the smile of a bunny. "Dallas told me you were good with numbers." What I was going to propose at the beginning is that you help me with the bets.

"I don't want to participate in your illegal scams to increase my sentence to nine years."

"Think about it." Humming. "You could make money, it's not a bad plan."

“Illegal money?” He snorted gracefully.

"Wasn't it you who embezzled two million dollars to the state?"

"I don't ... You know what? I don't care what you think. I try to get away but his hitch prevents me. Could you please let go? "

"Think about it." Repeat, raise an eyebrow and release me. To my surprise it has not sounded like an order but as an advice that I should keep in mind. I turn around and continue on my way to the towel lost on the floor. This time I make sure I don't show too much before bending down to pick it up.

In strides too steep I walk through the area of ​​my module. I look like a train too agitated by all the imaginary smoke that comes out of my ears. Finally, it was my turn to collect all the towels on my own because Dallas had left early for strange reasons. For the sake of my self-control I hope for your sake that I won't catch her sleeping because if so, may God have mercy of what I will do to him. A sweaty man climbs up my nose, I have to grab a few moments to the ladder so as not to fall collapsed. Men really have a serious hygiene problem.

He turned the corner to my cell when he hit a squalid body.

"Be careful, fool." Someone reprimands me from a distance. I lift my head from the ground and then I recognize her.

"What are you doing here?" I bring out a grunt full of warning to the pale girl with black hair, also known as "the Shanghai puppy dog." I don't have to ask him about his evil partner because he appears right after. He looks me up and down apparently thinking it wasn't worth it.

"Come on, Ginger." We've already finished.

The pale girl aka the curve girl, nods accepting his orders.

They advance through the extensible corridor.

"What were you doing in my cell?"

Shanghai turns to see me when he hears my voice.

"This is not just your cell, little doll."

Confused, I walk slowly. Dallas is sitting on the bed with her eyes lost. Playing with her restless fingers while hiding her neck between her shoulders.

"Did he tell you anything?" My question seems to scare her because she flinches. My curiosity increases when I hear the sound of his saliva falling down his throat. "That Asian is a psycho who looks to bother you just because you're my friend."

"Blair." My name comes out trembling from his lips, too carefully. I stop cursing when I perceive the shaking of his body, he's really scared. Apart from the fact that he called me for my man and not for that stupid nickname, I decide to sit by his side to give him my emotional support. "I think I'm in trouble ..."

"Tell me something new, go." I comment with a comic wrapped in a dramatic snort. However, his paleness does not change to liveliness, which scares me even more.

"I asked Shanghai a favor a while ago and now I don't know how to give it back."

His confession causes him to open his eyes overwhelmed by panic.

"What have you done what?" But as you can think of ...— I close my mouth as I perceive how his mood is constantly deteriorating. It is not a time for discussions that you do not need. "What favor have you done?" I get his silence in response. "Lucy."

Straining a hand under the pillow, take out an envelope. You leave it at my disposal, your suggestion is so obvious that I decide to find out its content myself. I open it. What my eyes see is so shocking that I blink a few times to verify its reality. I put my hand and take out the predictor that, as indicated, is positive.

"I'm pregnant."

My lips peel off, remaining inert for the news.

"It's complicated to get this kind of thing in here."

“Why didn't you go to the doctor?” My question seems to cause him an inhuman discomfort because he frowns.

"Because I don't want anyone to know."

"But what kind of selfishness is that, Lucy? Jimin has the right to know you're pregnant."

"Lower your voice!" His reprimand leaves me frozen. His childish attitude is showing me how immature he is in this type of situation. I don't understand why he reacts like that. It's an act too simple, you just have to tell him the truth. "No one can find out about this, Blair. Much less Jimin. Please ..."

"But he is the father ..."

"Please," he implores, clasp his hands as he falls to his knees before me. She is so desperate that she no longer cares that some wandering dams stare.

"How much do you owe him?"

Lucy lifts her head from the ground, the brightness of hope is more noticeable than before but fear still dominates.

"More than we could put together in two days." He lowers his tone when melancholy clashes with his reality. I close my eyes, inhale in a deep scream because I know I'm going to regret this.

"I know where you can get money."

                                                             ✞

“What were you doing in there, Jeon?” His tone is so rough that it causes little chills down my spine. After observing the ground for two minutes, I decide to observe the subject in front of us. Thirteen bears his typical superiority smile while resting his body in a relaxed way on the sides of the door. His lips curl in a powerful grimace highlighting his cold gaze. I can’t help comparing it with the look full of sadness. They didn’t look like the same person. For my luck, Thirteen does not dedicate me an appetite for his attention. Bend your body forward in defensive mode. His strong barnacle arms under the poor yellow fabric of his jacket, his tattoos peeking in disguise. As much as your body is in a state of absolute rest, there is something in the force with which your fists are closed that yells at me that you are more upset than you want to appear. Was he still affected by the talk with Dallas? The poor must be inside listening to everything.

“What happens? Now it turns out that I can’t masturbate in peace.” It sounds annoying but his voice sounds so dramatic that Brain’s eyes dance in random directions. My stomach sinks when images of their discussion land without a parachute on my mind. His lack of attention to me starts to show me, it’s as if I knew that I am being a spectator of his strange conversation but he is not interested in the least.

“Do you think we are friends, asshole?” Brain replies in disgust at the lack of respect in his mocking gaze. The vein in his neck appears enraged when he shouts. “Speak to me again in that tone, and you and your fucking ass will end up in isolation for two weeks.”

Jungkook explodes in an exponential laugh.

“Are you threatening me, honey?”

Brain grabs his fingers in his belt.

“We’ll see if you can masturbate with your hands tied in bed.”

Brain threatens to take a step towards his direction. I see his intentions when he takes out his wives and that’s why my fingers wrap his desperate wrist. I beg with my eyes not to fall before his provocations. Due to some strange peculiarity, I look sideways at his reaction. Thirteen observes our little union and stretches the shoulders back. His mocking look changes radically as he bathes in a confused glow of rage.

“If you leave me without hands, I won’t be able to direct her while she eats my cock.”

Shocked I covered my mouth to hide a groan of surprise. An intense feeling of discomfort is generated within my body, expanding through all the cells of my body until it finally remains in a strange sensation. My fingers become cold around his wrist because heat is concentrated in a part of my stomach. Inexplicably, I feel an unmistakable desire to shout barbarities at the insinuations so vulgar that he has just let go of those shiny lips in saliva. Then, I start to think. Do you really want me to …? I discard that possibility as I see the smile he dedicates to Braian. I blinked like a stupid one out of control for having even thought that I was really causing her something that wasn’t disgusting. On accounting occasions I had shouted disqualifying denigrating myself as a person, it was more plausible the option to make him rage.

To all this, Thirteen did not stop laughing in his face well through gestures or small sounds that he emitted through his mouth, always without looking at me. I exclude myself from the environment on purpose and I keep getting tedious if it is because he really regrets what he did, that the boy I have seen there is his real face and that the other only shows it when he needs to implant dominance. Curiosity wins the game and clouds me with a bitter taste. I want to know more about his life, his reasons. It always caught my attention and now I knew why. Thirteen hid his true appearance for fear of being crushed.

Braian strides in his direction.

“Garcia, there’s a fight in the west wing for a few clinex. I need your help …” the call had been cut at the end through interference. Brain is paralyzed in the middle of its trajectory. Look at his walki and curse under his breath.

“Not once again, Jeon. I warn you.”

He turns around and continues down the narrow hallway. Out of the corner I see how Thirteen grabs the door handle tightly to open and close it tightly. The door slam stops him almost out of necessity. He turns and meets his much wider smile. I don’t know when Brian takes Thirteen and stamped it against the wall because everything happens so fast. In a matter of seconds Thirteen raises one knee and puts it to the ground. The nonsense punches begin. From a distance I continue the fight with lead feet. I don’t know what to do, doubt consumes me intensely. I want to separate them but my desire does not exceed my physical strength, the safest thing that happens is that I take a punch, and shit I do not want to return to the infirmary, I just left. Thirteen’s technique seems so elaborate that even Brain itself does not see the punches coming, it uses movements with such synchronization that a professional seems.

“Stop …” I get a coughing attack so suffocating that I just lean against the wall. My throat reacts painfully to my voice rise. So many things had happened that I didn’t even remember that I still had a quarantined neck. My little personal suffering seems to get your attention. Thirteen leaves his arm in suspension and watches me startled, long enough for Brain to hit him on the cheek and take it off him.

“Blair, Blair!” Are you okay? ”He can barely get up without falling when he runs to my scared. Through the moisture of my eyes I see a Brain with a broken lip and a bruise on the right cheek. The blood that bathes his shirt sprouts from his mouth. He is wounded from head to toe but that does not seem to matter now. A hand wraps the column of my neck while I close my eyes. I seat in small gasps that help me regulate the rhythm of my breathing. When he calmed me down and I get normal I see Thirteen getting up from the ground. On the contrary that Brain he only has a small wound on the cheek. Blood points randomly appear along the scrape. I try to connect my gaze with his but he has lost himself somewhere on the ground. I am greatly surprised because it is the first time I see him avoid human contact in that way. His previous look appears before my eyes, he had never looked at me like that. Nor can I describe the feeling I had reflected in his gaze because I had never seen him before.

Thirteen hits the wall with his fist before walking down the hall.

“Fool…”

“Brain, fuck-er, come here now!” The blurred sound of the walki distracted him for a second. He growled in his direction and looked at me again. He brought his lips to my forehead, leaving a chaste kiss that left me surprised, then ran out in the opposite direction. However, he couldn’t look away from the hall through which Thirteen had left. What had that been? I had been so scared with his blow that I couldn’t notice the look on his face. As if an invisible thread will drag me, I started running down the hall. Without any reason, I was looking in all directions for any sign that would indicate where I had passed. It was all so unreal. The corridors of the prison looked so deserted when there was no one wandering through them. The sense of the embarrassment of others began to develop in my chest.Touching my forehead stunned by my impulsive act, I decide to return to my cell and rest.

However, one hand wraps my arm and stamps me against the wall.

“Are you following me?” Far from resembling an accusatory question, my posture seems to be amusing because I return to perceive that flirtatious glow from before. Squeeze my body against the hard wall, girdling its compact thighs to my bare legs. The fabric of his pants tickles my thighs. One of his hands is cutting my step while leaning on the side of my head. My mouth closes instinctively when he glances at my parted lips. Seconds that seem eternal when he takes off his hand to caress my cheek with his knuckles. I feel much calmer than before, his wrists veins are in their usual state no fright. But that fact does not help my breathing to slow down. My heart beats at a thousand per hour because it is too close. His breath falls on the upper skin of my lips. I want to get out of there but he has me cornered with his body.

“No-o.” My murmured low causes a smile on him. Of those that always take my breath away. His dark eyes roam my face until he stops in mine. He looks at me with such intensity that my stomach shrinks in an involuntary act. His frown is slightly frowned as if he was leading a small mental struggle. Suddenly, one of his legs sneaks into the hole of mine and squeezes. I have the impulse to crush my back as much as I can against the wall but the small space ends with my idea. One of his hands surprisingly wraps my waist and drags me towards him, preventing my escape. By instinct, my palms land in his chest, my fingers become embedded inadvertently. Heat floods the inner surface of my hands, I have never touched something so hot and hard at the same time.

“What do you have that every time I see you, you make me lose my mind?” He whispers in contact with my cheek when his mouth closes on my skin. His delicate kiss closes my eyes. The heat runs through my cheeks in an obstacle course that wins without difficulty. When it separates it leaves me so comforting moisture in the cheek that I can’t open my eyes. I suppress a groan in my throat when her thigh rises an inch until it is placed just below the junction between my legs. Nails scratch his shirt in response. He leaves a path of kisses that descend from my cheek to my jaw. The wet sound causes my lips to relax. Everything I think I know is forgotten in a matter of seconds, the pleasure dulls so much that my body does not respond to the alarmed screams of the rational side of my mind. The hand on my waist goes down until my hip is tightened. Thirteen takes a step and hits me against the wall again. I feel his tongue outline my jaw as he brings his other hand to my leg to stick it to his hip. He slides down my thigh and squeezes it hungry. When he clings to my body I notice the beginning of his erection in my belly. My lips can no longer contain more groans. In a wet snap he separates his mouth from my skin, soaks my ear when he separates his lips. “I want to fuck you, Blair. Let me tear you apart, gongjunim.”

The hand on my hip travels to my neck to turn my head, our eyes connect. His dilated pupils prevent words from leaving my mouth. The rubbing of his nose with mine is so insinuating. His thumb traces an affectionate circle on the skin of my throat, groaning sore as I close my eyes. Its heat leaves my body when it moves away. His hands have released me as if my skin will burn. Keeping a safe distance now I continue with caution as he walks backwards. He seems scared by the way his eyebrows frown. The confusion is reflected through his wrinkled nose. He shakes his head to wake up from his trance and then begins to walk down the hall. However, it ends up stopping before disappearing down a corner. His broad back is the only thing that covers my eyes.

“Don’t look for me again.” His cold tone freezes me to the depths of my heart. He seems so confused by the doubt that permeates half of his voice, perhaps surprised by his impulsive behavior. I don’t blame him, I haven’t stopped him, which he reproached me for thinking now that lucidity has returned to me. “You are free.”

My eyebrows stretch over my surprised face when my expression ends up taking the role of a serene grin. Are you saying what I believe? The term free can be understood in many different ways, it is such an ambiguous word. However, his determination eventually convinced me. He was no longer his maid. He wasn’t under his damn orders anymore because, in effect, he was free. He says nothing else before disappearing. I put my hands on my knees while a short gasp escapes from inside me. I suddenly stabilize when I hear a few hurried steps. A girl with tremendously long dark hair flees the hall too urgently. I find it a bit peculiar but I don’t dedicate much space in my head because I immediately run to my room with a huge smile in my mouth.

I’ve slept great, it’s the first night in this crap site that I fall asleep. I know from the sounds of little sobs that I have heard at six in the morning that Dallas has not had the same fate as me. She is very sensitive lately, with a lot of pain and a tremendous desire to meet the dining room schedule and present the first. For my part I decided to take a shower first before filling my stomach. I enter the locker room avoiding a couple of women who want to go out. My mood is reflected in the little song that hums nonsense as I head towards one of the banks. I leave the small toilet bag over the slits. People moving in front of my position capture my attention. I wrinkle my nose when I see Shanghai leaning in the mirror while applying an exaggerated dose of rhyme on the eyelashes. A dark mane appears suddenly next to him. I close my eyes when I recognize the long coat. The girl leans toward Shanghai to whisper something in her ear. Immediately stop moving your hand. Raise your eyes to the mirror and smile. The girl leaves seconds later while I take my things and go to shower.

When I get out of the shower with cold water, I realize that the changing rooms have become empty. I squeeze the knot of my towel on my way to my bank. I walk through small jumps because I am disgusted by the moisture in the soles of my feet. I arrive and I feel.

“How are you, Barbie?” A few lips touch the shell of my ear causing me to startle backwards. A straight hair appears in front of me. “How does it feel to be free?”

“Good.” I answer with contempt as he put my clean shirt on. I don’t feel like setting up a cliché conversation in which I am forced to answer him with the same question. I see more entertaining double knot my white shoes. I finish and get up, I straighten my shirt and pass by his side ignoring her.

“Be careful.” His advice paralyzes me right at the door line. I turn sharply towards her but I don’t approach, I’m not stupid. I know that in physical strength I can probably win but I find myself at a disadvantage because of the wounds in my neck.

“Are you threatening me?”

His laugh repelus me.

“No.” He waves his hand to discard that possibility. “I’m simply telling you to be careful, you know, a friend’s advice.”

“You and I are not friends, so if you want to tell me something, have the courage to say it to my face and without second intentions.” He raised his voice without realizing it causing a fairly detectable echo to bounce off the walls. Shanghai seems surprised by my new facet of fighter. There are moments in life when one must defend oneself from the one who attacks her because if not, it ends up becoming an easy bait for the predator. My character has been affected in the few weeks I have been here, it has become rougher but much stronger.

“Fuck, Blair.” He dramatically denies while squealing with his tongue. “I have no second intentions. Everyone knows that jail is a very dangerous place. One day you may be walking quietly through the halls, smiling because you think everything is going well. and suddenly … Oops! Someone has cracked your stomach. ”

A wry smile appears on my lips.

“In that case, take care of yourself too.” It is not going to be that the wretch is going to be you.

I leave there before I have to hear his squeaky voice.

The lady places a whitish ball on poorly cooked bass and then throws me with a rough voice. I sigh as I shine my teeth in a grimace of disgust. Every day the food is worse than the last. How much I miss the food prepared by my nanny Lulu. Resigned by the roar of my guts, I head towards my table. Dallas eats in silence. I take the plastic fork blindly because I can’t stop looking at the cravings you have when eating. The food is put so fast in the mouth that half ends up coming out the ends.

“Are you alright? You are very hungry lately.”

Dallas leaves his cannibalistic acts and watches me while cleaning himself with a napkin.

“The hormones.”

Seat doubtful of the veracity of your response. I don’t rectify his words but I know he’s lying. Obviously I don’t know the exact day that you have to lower your period, but as surprising as it may be, Dallas has not used its ration of packs for more than a month.

Exaggerated screams flood the dining room. Then all the prisoners remain silent. I watch each of them paralyze their actions and direct their gaze towards the entrance to the dining room. I keep people’s attention bumping into a tall boy with dark hair. He is escorted by two guards who take him by the arms as they drag him to stand beside the row of trays. One of the guards gives a gesture of the other and they take away the exposes, then they leave. The murmurs soon flood the dining room air. Dallas is the only one that keeps eating. When the boy stretches his hand to take a tray I see the marks of the exhibits. It must be dangerous enough to be squeezed so hard. It has a diffused structure with the muscles going through the thin fabric. I have not been able to see the facial features well but I am sure that they will be in line with its spectacular figure.

“What is Hong Kong doing here, I’m supposed to be in isolation for a month!” A girl at the next table leans over another to whisper in a low whisper. I hold the breath generated in a scream when I recognize his name. By instinct, I look for the dark-eyed chestnut and find him watching the movements of Hong Kong quite seriously. A boy with mint hair whispers something in his ear and he nods. As if he will notice that someone is looking at him, he immediately turns his head to meet my curious gaze. Under the eyes to my tray while my cheeks are dyed red. I’m not seeing his reaction but I don’t know why it seems to me that I have seen him smile before he looks away like a mad alarm.

“Are you going to eat that?”

“What?” I ask confused by my mental trance. Dallas points to the strange ball from my tray. He pushed her in his direction. “All yours.”

I crush my cheek with a fist while letting my head rest. I squeeze a smile as I watch as he pulls my tray to throw food on his plate. My eyes move to their direction alone as if they don’t care about the consequences. I notice his tension while eating, the veins of his wrists are too dilated. The surprise appearance of Hong Kong seems not to have caused him much enjoyment. I must admit that from the hall scene I have not been able to avoid looking at him every time I have a safe distance. It is as if curiosity had rooted all my reasoning part. This feeling of need was making me quite impulsive. I follow the movement of his lips when they close after putting a piece of meat in his mouth. He brings out his tongue to savor the food. The same tongue that a few days ago wet my neck with provocative kisses …

What are you saying Blair?

I shake my head and draw the tray with the help of my finger. I get up and walk to the half-empty cart. I put all my willpower not to tempt luck and not look at it. The damn display is almost next to his table and if I look at him it will be too embarrassing. Killer watches my tray before nodding. He placed it through the slits before turning around and hitting a hard surface. I lift my head in shock and bite my tongue when I recognize the subject.

“Hello.” His voice is more serious than I imagined, there is some mischievousness in his eyes but that does not take away how creepy his smile is. My body tenses at his curious gaze. I swept my body from top to bottom and then he lifted my eyebrow. He sticks out his tongue and plays with the piercing of his lower lip. Populated eyebrows give him a much more respectable appearance, the guy is scary in himself. He tilts his head in my silence and then enters my field of vision what appears to be a kind of spider web in ink drawn on his neck, his shirt covers the bottom but it looks pretty big. “I’m Hong Kong.”

I nod because I know who he is.

“Blair.” I respond at an exorbitant speed that betrays my nervousness. Hong Kong pants funny thing that confuses me. Cross your big arms in front of my eyes exposing more tattoos.

“Well, Blair, would you be so kind as to let me put my tray?”

I open my eyes when I see a blue flight attendant on a table. He must have left her there when I accidentally collided with him. The shame reaches my ears that do not take long to turn a deep red. He pushed me out of his way taking a step to the right. Pick up your tray and place it between the slits. I keep my eyes on the ground until I notice that as he passes, he intentionally rubs me with his arm, then I begin to observe him.

“Have a nice day, Xiǎo Hulí.”

I frown when I change my language. Walking calmly disappears through the door when he leaves.

A strong blow to my back causes me to jump forward. I turn with one hand resting on my chest to shout at the stupid man who has done such a show but as soon as I turn around and see his dark eyes, he stays in a poor attempt.

“Get away from him.”

                                                           ✞

"I can't stand the lies, you know?" He rebuffs through a whispering record that completely obscures any external sound. With a push he leaves the wall sliding in front of me with skill. His fingers are framed in my chin to connect our eyes. That movement that he seems to like when he is near me only makes me vibrate with anguish. His eyes map all the details of my face as if he wanted to memorize my imperfections. It doesn't seem to bother him that he sneaked me into his room or I'm just sinning silly and looking at me like that because he's taking his time to think how strong his shame will be. Otherwise, at the moment that one of his fingers detaches from my chin and goes up to stroke my lower lip I get an involuntary gasp. His gesture leaves an overwhelming heat on my cheeks. But when he takes off his lips by releasing a small click later, the heat is completely removed from my face. "But do you know what he fucks me the most?" That liars continue to lie even knowing that they have been caught.

"Thirte-en." I whisper.

But his finger clenches my lips hitting the overture of my mouth. It doesn't hurt me it's just a simple pressure.

"Shh, shut up." He purrs like a child when he gets excited when they buy him a new toy. And although it hurts to admit it, I was his toy. Because I could handle my emotions with just one look. His smile extends to his entire face, it transmits me so much malice that I introduce saliva almost out of necessity. I try to get away from his body when he steps forward but his fingers on my face don't let me. It's gone. And I can't understand how it can seem so sane at the same time. Our closeness also helps me to analyze in greater depth the features of his face. He has a prominent nose that widens when something bothers him and wrinkles when he smiles. I don't know how I know that I just know that I know. Sliding through his other features I look feverishly at the strength of his cheekbones and on his sharp chin, going up a little more I find a small scar on my left cheek. A mole under his lower lip causes me curiosity, a part of me wants to stretch a finger and squeeze it but obviously I hold back because it's not appropriate. A lock of her dark hair is splitting her face in two. His hair seems to offer a breathtaking softness to the naked eye. I hate myself when thoughts of touching and tangling my hair shake my mind. His fingers are diverting the pressure until my neck is caught. He pushes with the back of his hand and I take a step in response, I don't know why my feet heed his demands but an itchy trance leaves me at his mercy. I faint when I bow my head, our noses rub against each other but at the moment I try to be aware of what is about to happen.

The metallic sound against the bars makes you turn your head immediately.

"Hey." Greets that sinister redhead. I feel his fingers tighten under my neck until he releases me. He seems upset about the interruption inexplicably. I am whipped terribly by guilt. What the hell had crossed your mind, Blair? "I don't interrupt anything, right?"

Does it? I frown at my mental question.

“What the hell do you want?” The sharp tone that jumps down his throat leaves me freezing. The redhead smiles nervously before entering the room completely. He knows he's upset. What he does not intuit is that it is not precisely because of him. I notice how the veins of his wrists dilate when he places his hands on his waist while waiting for an explanation.

"I come to give you what I told you." He explains with some gentleness towards the highest. Unified in a single thirteen eyebrows and lips when you hear it. Everything makes sense the moment he lifts his shirt and pulls out an envelope from underneath. Pale instantly because I remember the main problem. Thirteen's back muscles squeeze when they tense for unexplained reason. I observe in profile how his sharp jaw rises, what I can't figure out is whether it is because he feels anxious or too upset. His adam nut dances by his neck as soon as he receives the brown paper package in his hands. Suddenly, the redhead delights in my body in a quick tour.

"Thirteen ..." I beg.

"Shut up." He mutters neutrally. He then gives provisional attention to the redhead. The steps that I have advanced to approach him I have discarded as soon as my ears have roared from his low shout. His tattooed fingers open the envelope and take out a bundle of money. He drops the paper on the floor and starts counting ticket by ticket, which the one in front doesn't like.

"Come on, Thirteen. Don't you trust me?"

The nominee observes him in an overwhelming way, he is silent immediately. When he finishes counting it, he matches the bills on his bedside table.

“Do you see everything?” Affirms that chilling man. His perverse look seeks to meet mine, and he does when he stopped looking at the ground. I am so repulsed by the sticky movement his tongue makes on his lower lip. He gave a hoarse sob when he looked away. He wrinkled his disgusted nose. What I can't know is whether the redhead or the one who hasn't stopped looking at me since I've sat on an empty bed.

"Do not."

Like lightning, I turn my neck to look at him. The redhead opens his mouth in a toothless smile.

“How not?” It sounds calm but I know from the force that clenches his fists that he is not at all. And I can't be glad for it anymore.

"No. You lack interest for the late one week."

The redhead hides a howl by clenching his lips, however, in the end he ends up declining.

"Fuck, okay." He sighs, stopping any incipient so that the character of the chestnut rebentates. "How much is it?"

Thirteen moves his jaw slightly when he moves the bone to the right. Then, bite the inside of the cheek thoughtfully. It is at that very moment that his pupils contract to their normal state and he dedicates me some eternal seconds that leave me breathless before he makes his proposal.

"Thousand more."

“You're fucking me!” Roars the indignant redhead. And despite his deaf tone Thirteen does not move even a span. The redhead returns to his main position and chooses to calm down, then he smiles, appeasing the situation. "Come on, go." Take the two thousand five hundred. You and I know that this bitch is not worth that much.

I open my mouth in an offended exhale but I can't convey my disgust because Thirteen raises his palm in my direction forcing me to shut up instantly.

"What I want will be worth it." And if I tell you that the price has risen to a thousand more you pay it or you will have to learn to breastfeed it on your own.

"You are a son of a bitch." Braying takes two steps to glue their foreheads. Although the redhead has a couple of centimeters more than him, Thirteen does not seem to feel cowed by the rabid look that his opponent casts. In conclusion, it does not seem to give it enough importance because when he hears a soft growl from the highest he expresses a crooked smile.

"Thank you. And now out of my fucking sight you make my day bitter.

He gives me a mini-heart attack when the redhead raises a fist in the direction of Thirteen. But he doesn't finish his act, he leaves it in suspension. He grunts and increases the distance walking backwards. Because he realized that it is not a good idea to get into a fight with him. Because, despite the fact that his constitution seems strong it does not amount to the strong limbs that Thirteen marks on his shirt. He was at a clear disadvantage, so giving him one last look he added:

"This is not going to stay that way. I'm going to talk to Hong Kong."

The appearance of another subject in the conversation seems to tense him but he regains his composure. His nose widens and his lips part in a snap. His teeth crush inside his mouth and the vein in his neck becomes more noticeable. I am so surprised by his body's self-control because I can imagine his desire to kill the redhead when I start to admire his clenched fists. Without much more to say, he leaves the cell. The air seems thicker because of the tension that builds up on it. The door has been observed as the only hobby.

"Thank you," he murmured. My voice seems to bring it to the reality of a stupid. It blinks confusedly towards my body set apart in a corner.

“What?” “It's not a question, it's a statement of his bad character. He raised his eyebrows in response to his hoarse sigh. His feelings seem like a Macedonian of bewilderment and surprise. And then I realize something. Judging his neutral expression is not very difficult to conclude that he never or almost never thanks him. But of course, I always judge him too quickly. "Why the hell do you thank me?"

"Well you..."

“Me what?” He adds between breaths of breath. He seems more than annoyed with my attitude, as if doing a humanitarian act had only served him to feel a great bitter taste in his mouth. To my surprise, he lets out a hoarse laugh that intersperses with a gasp. "Do you think I've done it to protect your little pussy?"

He wrinkled his nose disgusted by his so rough vocabulary.

"No, bitch. He has paid me two thousand dollars just for you to eat his cock. This is not for you, it is for me. But let me tell you that as soon as he pays me the thousand more I am going to give a shit how rough it is. You will have your jaw left later. "Savoring your inner lip in anticipation of receiving another batch of bills. I release air through my nose. How could I think that this being can do something good for others? My suspicions have just confirmed my hypothesis, Thirteen has no heart and from what I can see it seems not to matter. I can't control the anger that runs through my veins, my eyes move to theirs alone. I finish it. I despise him with all my strength. A wry smile springs from my lips because I'm also anticipating how much I'm going to fuck you. Thirteen. Just wait.

"Bitch, your mother will be."

He approaches furiously towards me in rapid strides. He places his forearm on my neck and stamps me against the wall. In a rapid movement my feet stop touching the ground because it has slipped me up. I open my mouth exaggeratedly to catch air for my needy lungs. I raise my hands and start hitting his arm. The vein in your neck cannot be more dilated. Blood accumulates in the area of ​​my head due to the pressure of his arm that acts as a plug for my arteries. I cough innumerable liters of saliva and close my aching eyes. I feel his breathing in my ear before a scream overflows my eardrum.

"In your fucking life, talk about my mother again!"

Although it is too much fear that blocks me I open my eyes when I hear his pain. I close them again when more pressure is applied. If not, I will pass out.

"Maybe, your mother is a slut, right? Of course, that's why you're so bad-spoken and you lack the sense of respect. I bet your father was a good person that you fucking and vulgar mother seduced. Sure, in how much the pregnancy had to take care of you. Poor man and fucking whores. "

I really wanted to answer. Tell him that everything was false and not even close. Telling him that my father was a drunk Ludopata who beat my mother every night and when he didn't, he was unloaded with me. What else I would have liked to shout at her the shitty life I had to keep mocking her. But I had to retain the possible oxygen for my own survival.

"That's not ..." I was attracted when I coughed.

In the background, the maniacal laugh of Thirteen was heard. My eyes began to close and my arms fell heavily. I could not do it anymore. The last burst of air I had left was squeezed from my mouth when I said the last sentence. The last thing I heard were a few steps and a familiar voice. Then I fell to the ground.

I squeezed my eyes when the receptors in my pupils caught too much light. Still with the blurry sight I walked the place where I was lying. I glanced down and the first thing I saw was that a blanket covered me and a tube was embedded in my arm. I reached out to touch the small clip that caught my finger to measure the vital signs. I didn't know that place but everything pointed out that it was the jail infirmary. Who will have brought me? Was it the voice I heard before falling into darkness? I try to straighten but a puncture in the column of my neck forces me to stop. When I groan, a nurse appears with a worried smile.

"Try not to move much." He gently advises while jogging around me. The pink folder that catches his right hand is shaken with skill as he writes about it. Then he puts it in a metal tray and looks at me sighing. "It hurts, right?"

Seat.

"Who ..." My voice sounds too hoarse and weak.

"A blond boy."

I am perplexed. It was Jimin.

"I'm going to give you a receipt to give to the principal, okay honey?" You already know to be absent from your homework these days and have a liquid diet. You still have inflamed muscles. "

"How long have I been?"

"Oh, you've been unconscious for three days." When he replies, I shrink in bed. My eyes shoot in random directions through the vein of nervousness that stifles my conscience.

A few knocks on the door attract the attention of the nurse.

"Miss Dorotea, I have finished ordering the ibuprofen boats." An especially familiar voice triggers all my alarms. My neck acts as a pier when it rises to observe the brown-eyed smile. The nurse gets up from my stretcher to receive him. Then, the chestnut realizes my presence but avoids my gaze. I feel confused at the time that scratches his neck uncomfortable to have two pairs of eyes watching him closely. He doesn't look like the same guy who slipped my body a few days ago when he made my way to the cell difficult. He just looked like a normal boy who was ashamed of so much attention.

"Oh, thank you very much Taehyung but there is nothing else you can do." A hand drops his folder and points to me subtly. "As you can see I will be busy with a patient. You can go back to your cell."

Without more than telling the nurse surrounds his large body and gets into a door that I guess is the doctor's. An embarrassed throat makes him look back at the chestnut. The surprise is reflected in the widening of my eyes when I perceive a pink hue on her cheeks.

“How are you?” His whisper comes out under his lips. And I can't tell if it's because of nervousness or just his usual tone of voice.

I raise a stunned eyebrow.

"Are you asking me?"

Taehyung shrinks his stomach when he hears the weakness of my voice. Nods in a short nod.

"Why do you want to know?" Thirteen sent you. ”I click my tongue even though my throat hurts. Taehyung opens his mouth to speak but I cut him off with a snore. "Well, tell him thank you so much for drowning. And that I regret it a lot, I'm still alive ..."

"He does not..."

"What?" I shout, but I regret it when I feel an intense prick in the column of my neck. "If you're going to justify the shit of a friend you have, please, get out."

"Not me." But he presses his lips. He seems to want to avoid giving me reason and that makes me feel a little better even though I physically want to pull a bridge. I see sincerity in his eyes. Melancholy bathes his masculine features as if he wanted to apologize to me that he knows I will not thank. "I will not justify what Thirteen did because I disagree." I am not a violent person I love to talk.

"Tell the boy you broke his hand with a bat."

My words seem to disarm any argument in their favor. In response, it gives me an overwhelmed sigh. My damaged instinct tells me that this boy is not as bad as he makes everyone believe, that he is left with the ruthless adjective for going with whom he goes.

"Sometimes, you have to do things you don't like to survive." That guy was a son of a bitch and not because he gave us money but because he was devoted to everyone. Don't think that seeing him so broken on the ground was weaker than us. Appearances are deceiving, believe me I know better than anyone. "

The unbearable squeak of electric doors rumbles inside my head. Upon entering my shared cell, Dallas throws his magazine to the bed and stands up suddenly. I dodge his worried look. My arms hang as I head towards my resting place. I move my back to adjust a good position on the mattress. Then, I raise my eyes to Dallas, who watches me from afar with his frown. I can not decipher the enigma of his gaze, I sense that he is upset because he does not stop looking at the big red marks on my neck.

“Who did that to you?” The question springs like a patient whisper. I roll my eyes at his false curiosity. My tooth catches my lip and then slowly releases it. When he directs a look full of anger towards his position, his back stretches.

"Come on, come on. Are you going to tell me you don't know?" My husky voice comes on the scene when it hits my throat irritation. I sit on the edge of the bed to better observe his confused reaction. I'm probably being that effusive because of the lack of sleep, I really don't recognize myself. Apparently, my uncontrolled anger also surprises her, I notice it in the opertura of her eyes. "Hasn't your boyfriend told you anything?"

“What does Jimin have to do with this?” For a single moment I doubt if he was really pretending or just didn't know anything about it. He spoke with so much confusion that he almost made me fall into the trap of his deception. Your little angel face won't converge on me. I grudge with my tongue dramatically as I put my hands on my knees and thus stand up. Shortening the distance that separated us only to see my disastrous marks better.

"Your boyfriend's friend almost drowned me the other day."

"Thirteen?"

I bow my head lost because of his so surprised tone. It seems as if he didn't believe what he had just heard, as if it were just an imaginary account that made no sense. God, I really didn't understand these people. It seems that this subject is a compulsive aggressive being, it should not surprise you so much to know that he was the culprit.

"Why?"

Your question overcomes my patience.

"Why?That psycho tried to kill me against a wall!"

Dallas raised his eyebrows after my statement. But there was something else in his paralyzed expression, something hidden that hid a deep secret. For the first time in the whole conversation when I looked for his gaze he avoided me. Turning his head toward the door, he suddenly ran away. I was surprised by his impulsive act, I leaned on the sides of the entrance and then, I knew who I was looking for when I stopped to ask one of the many women who were walking through the leisure area of ​​our module. He disappeared shortly thereafter through the big yellow doors. Without knowing very well why, I ran down the stairs and tried to follow in the footsteps. I found her opening the patio door with too much force. The irons hit the wall when they collided with aggressive impulses. Shrugging my entire body, I decided to reach her in a small race.

I don't go out to the patio full body, I just settle in the door. Dallas walks with great strides towards a group of men. I recognize Jimin's silver color from my position. I think he's going to ask for explanations, but as soon as the blond approaches, she lifts his palm, stopping him. Then, I realize who your true objective is.

“Thirteen!” Her scream sounded so loud that the crowd of men immediately looked at her. Determined not to be intimidated, she placed herself in front of Thirteen. He swept his confused body. He furrowed his characteristic eyebrows while rolling his eyes. Finally, he separated his mouth with allusion and watched her annoyed. "We have to talk. Now."

Thirteen put his big hand on his knee, letting his elbow stand out. Imagine his dilated veins marked along his arm. I bow my head while raising an eyebrow.

"I'm playing cards, go with your temper tantrums elsewhere, girl." In a deep growl he declared his unwillingness to pay attention. He shook his head to the side to signal him to leave. Dallas stayed in place, surprisingly. Something that particularly caught my attention were two black bags under his dark eyes. He looked tired and with little patience. I deeply hope that he has not been able to sleep because of the regrets of his actions.

"Either you come with me or our conversation is done in public." Far from looking like an order, it seemed more like advice. The chestnut stopped observing the wad of letters from the bank and watched her furiously. Dallas crossed his pale arms as he raised his chin. Surprisingly, Thirteen got up. The remarkable height that the chestnut possessed did not intimidate her. Taking the audacity to wrap his wrist to pull him away from curious spectators. My body shakes abruptly when I see them heading towards my direction. In an inhuned speed I undo my way and hide in one of the many corners of the hall. With my chest agitated by the race, I pray that they will take the road to the cafeteria and not to the library.

"Release me, fuck." I recognize his angry tone when the door closes tightly again. My eyes look at the sides of the wall to my right. A door slams shut in a dull sound. I frown when I stop listening to his footsteps and voices. I take my head around the corner and see the deserted hallway. They cannot have disappeared from nowhere. I leave my hiding place too contrary to physical laws.

Low screams inside the cleaning closet make my head turn sharply. These sites should have more security. Recognizing their faces through a window of slits exposed above the door. I approach and he stood on tiptoe, they move their mouths so fast that I can barely understand what they say.

"You are the shame of the family." His comment leaves me breathless. I cover my mouth to cover an involuntary gasp. Thirteen looks sideways while placing both hands on his waist. His black bangs cover the reaction of his eyes, I can only see the movement of his mouth when pressed with pure irony.

“And when I haven't been?” His question comes camouflaged from something I understand as contempt. He shakes his head to observe her for a few seconds, his bloodshot eyes would intimidate even the fiercest of the jail, however, Dallas does not seem to affect him. His habit of dealing with such reactions leaves me speechless. There is something in the lack of brightness in his eyes that screams immense pain. He has his shoulders curled forward as if an abujero full of memories absorbed him until he was destroyed.I had never seen him so weak, and I am pleasantly surprised that he shows so much confidence with a girl that he is not supposed to have a relationship.

Wait a minute, he said it's his ...

Dallas's expression softens a little when he perceives the sadness that Thirteen shows.

“Why did you do it, Jungkook?” Calm down, he slowly denies his direction. He addressed, this time, with more tact and caution but without neglecting that reproving side. Thirteen closes his eyes when he hears his real name. He squeezes them in pain before looking at her with something that seems to be regret. I do not recognize him. As much as I try to see that lunatic psychopath I can't compare them. This boy seems to be a person who has suffered innumerable consequences, and not a murderer who seeks satisfaction in the pain of others. Was he the one Taehyung was referring to? "Are you becoming him ..."

"Don't you dare to compare me with him! I warn you, Lucy, don't do it again!" He shouts so loudly that even the door rumbles. There is so much anguish in his growl, so much pain. There is disgust reflected in his eyes. I don't know who Dallas would be referring to, but of course, he has a very strong influence on Thirteen.

"Then stop behaving like a damn abuser and be my brother again." There is anguish in his request. A despair so alarming that it leaves me frozen. Thirteen does not look at her. He tries to stay isolated from the world, but what he doesn't know is that his body betrays him. His broad chest rises and falls in coordinated movements while his pearly forehead shines with sweat. He is nervous. Very nervous.

"I'm not your brother, Lucy," he says, after a long distressing silence. My stomach shrinks when he directs his gaze to hers. The moisture that sprouts from your eyes is a reflection of the struggle that is suffering internally. Dallas bites his trembling lip to prevent a gasp from coming out of his mouth. "I couldn't even protect you ..."

His voice broke.

"What happened in the past was not your fault."

Lucy took a step toward her direction. His small hand touched his shoulder to turn it over. The muscles of his back tensed coldly at the touch. Thirteen waved his arm back and jerked away to a corner.

"Blair?"

                                                            ✞

He laughed again. His restless hands clung to his tiny waist to raise it completely to his body. The legs on each side of his exuberant hip. His hot cock brushing his wet folds. He couldn’t help moaning in shock when the hardness of his erection bothered his inner thigh. I watch carefully as his dark iris was devouring the brown of his eyes. Jungkook was eager to follow the wild session last night. The moisture between her legs was screaming that she was ready for him. Sliding her palms down the soft vanilla thighs to fit her over his cock. Jungkook groaned pleased when his dampness dampened the sharp edge of his crotch.

“Fuck, do you want it too, right?” Controlling his instinct to mark her nipples with his teeth. Squeeze your fingers and end the suffering of both. But I wanted to hear it from his sweet mouth. There was nothing in the world that will need more. Ariana soaked her lips in response. Jungkook raised his palm and hit his butt causing her to jump stunned. Not because of pain but because of a strange pleasure that made her want more. “You go shy but your pussy drips on my cock.” Should I leave you like this? Needed and made a mess. “

"No-no. Please …”

Jungkook crushed a smile on his cheek. Raising his hands to his rear squeezing it with emphasis to increase suffocating friction.

-Please that? Mm. — I mutter near the corner of his mouth to cause a chill. When I feel that his nails were nailed the skin of his shoulder a low cramp towards his cock and is removed in response. I really wanted him. “Do you want me to fuck you? Is that what you want?”

“I want to ride you, Jungkook.”

“Shit.” He groaned uncontrollably. Squeezing his hands. Joining its entrance with its dripping tip. He dropped his head showing his sweaty neck. His adam nut is restless in anticipation. Ariana took off her breasts to sit on top. Watching the mess beneath. He was so handsome. So magical The way her abs contracted from the tension in her body seemed unreal.

But a knock on the door interrupts the moment.

“I bring you breakfast.” Announced the voice of that teenager last time. Jungkook straightened his head disoriented by external noise. Looking at the wood of the door imagining the poor child loaded with food. The extra weight disappeared when Ariana took it off her and sat on the mattress. Jungkook rolled his eyes in annoyance and stood up. He took his pants and put them on.

“Wait a minute.” Jungkook announced with a shout. He turned to check if Ariana was fit. He almost shit the boy when he sees her in his white shirt. Shake your head so that reason takes over. Later. They had to take strength to continue their journey aimlessly. Jungkook opens the door and lets it pass. The child leaves the trays on the round table and turns to give them a reberence. One pronounced towards Jungkook. The moment her hormonal eyes denote Ariana’s legs, she opens her mouth. Jungkook covers his body by getting in the middle. Giving him a rough look throws him out of the room.

“He was just a child, Jungkook.” He reprimands in a fun way. Letting an adorable laugh escape through his lips. Jungkook relaxed the wrinkle between his eyebrows and turned to his lover. They gave her such fascinating chills when she heard her speak her name. He would sit all day listening to his voice.

They eat with laughter and playful caresses. A couple of insinuations with sexual connotations by Jungkook. Blushing smiles. Everything was going well until the news on television collapsed the foundations of its parallel world. Ariana undid her smile as soon as her husband’s face occupied the entire screen. A smaller photo of them two on a trip to Istanbul. Jungkook watched worried his change of attitude, turned sharply towards the screen. His fingers folded the handle of the fork.

“How do you feel, Mr. Jonh?” A journalist chanted her microphone with her microphone. Jonh looked emaciated. Sinking into the deepest misery. Everyone on the plate seemed to emosize him. Show your support for your cause. Ariana knew she was lying. His inhaled lip. Your dark circles poorly drawn with makeup. It was a farce. This is how I manipulated her psychologically. Jungkook intended to turn off the television but Ariana stopped him by extending his hand up.

“I’m broken. They’ve kidnapped love from my life. That …” a sudden sob stopped his great monologue. “Honey if you’re looking at me I want you to know I’m going to find you. I’m going to save you from that son of a bitch, I promise you . I will rescue you … ”

Ariana turns off the TV taking Jungkook’s immediate gaze. She does not look at him since he is in a state of trance resembling a living nightmare. All those people supported him. They blamed them without knowing the real story. Money did not give happiness but it was an influential factor in the media. His chest was pressed drowning his delicate heart. He had left that delusional hell and then why did he still feel that rope in his neck? His happiness had become so ephemeral in a matter of seconds. Something unreachable. Suddenly, I watch Jungkook with faded eyes. There was no need to say anything, his face was already speaking for her.

“I know him, he won’t stop until he finds us and when he does …”

“Hey.” His heated whisper brought her back, clutching her long, strong fingers at the top of her cheeks. His finger cleansed a tear that she didn’t even know when she had expelled. It just happened. “He won’t find us, I swear. And he won’t hurt you again. Not as long as he’s alive.”

Ariana’s lips peeled after hearing the latest.

“You don’t understand?” She reproached in an attempt to convince herself. “Jonh won’t stop until he finds us. At this point your photo and mine will be at each airport, train station, bus … There is no escape, there is only one exit. And we both know what it is … “

"No.” I negotiated hard in an agonizing sigh. I try to look for her gaze but she didn’t raise her head for fear of getting lost in her eyes. He ran the chair and got up. When his fingers brushed his knuckles he pushed his hand away and moved behind the bar of alcoholic beverages. If Jungkook touched her even a little, she would fall at his feet. He could not let himself be controlled by the influence of his touch. For your sake and for your own. His gesture made Jungkook growl under his breath. Clearly upset by his interest in wanting to get away. Bringing a hand to the back of his neck he disheveled his hair in a nervous attack. He took off his sweet and tasty lips before sending him a warning look: “Are you able to forget about last night? Go on with your life as if none of this had happened?”

But she didn’t find the courage to hold his gaze.

“Look at me, fuck!” His scream startled her. The moment Arianna’s shoulders began to shake, Jungkook pursed her lips, but she didn’t change her posture. What I was proposing was madness, a mission without a return. I couldn’t let it get consumed again. This he did more for him than for her. His conscience would not let him sleep. I couldn’t do it after I had it for him. It might sound selfish but I didn’t want to be rubbed on its side. On the other hand, his ego had been badly damaged. He knew she didn’t want to leave just remembering how a smile formed with every caress he gave her. The laugh that flowed from his bulging lips. And the look of prey that didn’t want to be hunted.

“Last night we were selfish. I should have stopped it because this has no future.”

And there it was. They both knew it but the boy was capricious and didn’t want to admit it.

“And do you think that returning with that son of a bitch is the perfect solution?”

“Not the perfect one. If the right one.”

His snort brought attention to his attention. Averting his eyes to an annoyed Jungkook to the limit. With white knuckles for the clenching of his fists. He wanted to get close. Caress that exact point of the neck. The one who calmed him in stressful situations. But once again, he held back. Her heart shrank when the boy caught her watching.

“Very good.” He took off his lips in a snap. I stride towards the bathroom. His hand clenched the crank. He turned sharply and watched as his teary eyes traveled from his aching fists to his puckered face. It was the drop that filled the glass. “Dress up, Mrs. Ariana. In a few moments I’ll take her back with her husband.”

The slam of the door made the paintings tremble. The lump in his throat painfully pressed his breath. I didn’t know how pitiful it was to be listening to that respectful treatment. Not after they had been one and his mouth had marked his skin. I park her gaze on the ball gown on the nightstand. His legs walked alone toward the furniture. When his fingers squeezed the thin cloth, his hand reacted by just throwing it to the ground. That dress meant submission. Return to a life of gloom. Jealousy. Shouting. Hits. Why did I think it was the solution? I would rather live on the run. Damn it, of course he did. Freedom tasted so sweet. I hear water fall into a bathroom. Kicking the dress was armed with courage and walked towards the door. He knocked with his knuckles but Jungkook didn’t answer. He slightly moved the crank and opened the door. Water vapor came in contact with his nose. The mixture of oxygen and water was a relaxing stimulant. There he was. Trying to calm down under a boiling water fountain. He raised his arms to clear the soap from his face. His biceps bulged deliciously. He didn’t know if it was right to spy while taking a shower but he thought he fainted when Jungkook turned around, leaving behind the majestic sight of his back, and his cock appeared in his field of vision. Raised and hot with the naked eye. In response, Ariana clenched her thighs when she realized how active she had been since her interrupted pampering of awakening. She stripped her shirt without thinking twice, sending the shit what was right or not. I just wanted one thing at this time and had a first and last name.

Jungkook dropped his neck overwhelmed by the pleasant burning in his skin. Frowning and clenching his lips as he waved his adam nut when he treated saliva. Not perceiving, not realizing that the door was run and closed. Hands on the back of his neck made him regain his conscience. To stabilize his head and see the owner. Ariana stretched her legs to give her a tiptoe kiss straight on her left cheek, just above the scar. Jungkook lost control and stamped her against the wall while wrapping her body. Glueing their wet skins. The biggest assault’s mouth is that of the girl in a matter of seconds. A kiss that began in the first room with hurried tongue movements. Ariana’s nails scratched her neck in an attempt to bring it closer. On the other hand, his waist was caught between two large hands that drew small downward squeezes to his butt. I go down to her thighs and squeeze them hungry. She groaned in response causing Jungkook to undid the kiss immediately. Brushing his lips as they mixed their breaths. Ariana took a step forward to delight again the taste of her mouth, but Jungkook leaned back leaving her confused.

“What do you want?” I snort on his sensitive lip. He approached and caught the bottom with his teeth leaving her wanting more. He rushed forward again but Jungkook stopped her with one hand on his chin. “Is your only intention to drive me crazy?” I whisper in a kiss through his jaw. He muttered deeply against his sensitive skin getting a shiver to put his hairs on end. The sound of the waterfall had gone to the background, now, the most listened to were wet kisses and inciting bites against the hollow of his shoulder. A sound lowered from the sky that only increased the humidity between his legs. His thighs in constant friction. Jungkook separated from his body when he was sated from his skin. His dark orbs stained with a dark lust overshadowed his. Jungkook raised a finger to his chin to draw the shape of the bone. Ariana closed her eyes rapt by her tender touch.

“Get on your knees.”

The girl opened her eyes wide. Jungkook’s finger traced his cheek until he pressed his lower lip with his thumb. His knees touched the cold ground when he reached down. Supported to stay upright with one hand on her right thigh. Good support considering how well your muscles were formed from that fibrous part of your body. Ariana raised her head to look for his gaze. Jungkook savored his lip with temptation while watching the bold position. His hand wrapped his hair in a ponytail. His sight cleared gave himself the privilege of admiring the slender cock in front of him. Saliva began to accumulate inside his mouth when he saw his red tip aimed to explode with drops of precum, veins that spread throughout the skin and the fluff that was in the navel line. He felt the softness of his spine when his hand took the audacity to wrap it. In the first movement Jungkook could not cover his grateful groan. Throwing his head back. Swallowing hard. Wrapping your fingers around your ponytail. In the second swing he improved the position of his knees as he approached. The mixture of water and his breathing was an explosive mitigating that Jungkook did not overlook. If he didn’t stop playing with his control, it would end before he started.

“Ariana …” he growled. Overwhelmed by impatience. He approached his face to his cock so that he understood his desires to start the attack of his mouth. Ariana stuck her tongue out to slide along its entire length. Simulating the action of a cat with his bowl of milk. Jungkook gasped in response. The hot touch of his tongue had increased his enjoyment. He was already imagining how good it would feel to taste the warmth of the cave in his mouth. Another lick. This time on the circumference reddened by overstimulation. Leaving aside how good Jungkook’s moans sat, he blunted. He introduced it slowly in his mouth to have the time to taste his skin in contrast to his fluids. It reached the middle. He sucked and pulled his cock out of his mouth with a click. Jungkook waved comb the loose hairs of his forehead as he opened his mouth panting. Watching from above how well his lips were clenched at his base, again. “Oh, fuck look at you. So full for my big cock. Do you think you can take it all, baby?”

Ariana nodded proudly of the depth of her throat.

“I can’t be more anxious about it.”

I intensify his grip to hold it tight. His dominant side came out as soon as a small smile sprouted from his plump lips. Panting. He had wanted to fuck his throat until his cock hugged his vocal cords. With the help of his hand at his base he was introducing it into his mouth. This time with the extra help of moisture until the tip rang his bell. Leaning with her hand on her thigh she took the urge to throw her head back and breathe. His eyes were red, watery, his mouth open with his tongue out while a thread of saliva connected the tip with his mouth. The view seemed better than any ancient landscape he had visited before. Pumping with your hand to stimulate the trunk before opening the mouth and descending. Savoring your skin as if it were your favorite lollipop. The arcades began to attack her when in an act of impatience Jungkook pushed so that he will increase the centimeters inside his mouth. Ariana closed her eyes and let herself go. His nose buried in his pubic hair by filling up his grip. Jungkook began to release broken gasps without much lucidity from the cloud of pleasure that enveloped his head. Ariana retracted to take a breath. Two seconds later his cock plunged back into his hot cavern. Jungkook began to fuck his mouth, initially with caution. However, when he saw that his ability could withstand it there was no average speed. Jungkook moved her with his right hand while she let him do what he wanted. His nails leaving small grooves in his thighs as he squeezed so as not to fall for the impulse. The sensation was so carnal that he no longer controlled the level of his drowned groans. His cock came to hit the walls of his throat. Saliva sprouted through its corners. The hollow sound of his tip against his tonsils. Jungkook crushed a wicked smile under his soaked lips.

-You like? Shit, baby you’re taking it all. ”He cut his monologue with a hoarse laugh when he realized.“ You can’t talk, right? You have my cock everywhere. ”His deep mockery caused the girl to watch the older one with a frown. “You can look at me like that, baby. But we both know it’s only because you like my cock pushing you so deep in your throat that you fight to talk later.”

It only takes two more hip movements for his libido to fly his desire and run inside his mouth. The head falls alone while groaning. His orgasm is so wonderful that he hardly pays attention around him. She squeezes his cock as she drinks to the last drop of her semen. He stands up again in the middle of that daze. Jungkook stabilizes his neck and looks at her. Narrowing his eyes with his chest in tune with his restless shoulders. A prick stuns his knees. Place your souls on top of your chest to hold your tired body. Close your eyes when your thumb dances down your cheek. Jungkook’s brown eyes had left behind that spicy aroma, melancholy bathed the iris of his eyes. Leaning slightly forward his lips spoke over his forehead.

“Take a shower. When you leave we leave.”

He took off from his body taking the heat with him, Ariana’s arms plummeted swaying in almost unpredictable movements. Jungkook ran the window to get out of the shower. The faucet of the tap that until then had remained distant had burst into force with its unexpected loneliness. He listened. He showered, but with a bitter taste on top of his throat. Something was wrong. His suspicions were confirmed when he left the bathroom when he found the room empty. For a moment, panic took over his delicate instability when he imagined Jungkook leaving. Of course, it was only a few seconds before he noticed his jacket on the back of the chair. When he left the room he found him leaning on his motorcycle. Losing sight somewhere on the road. Frowning distressed by the longing. The plastic bag that carried her dress fell to the floor. Jungkook reacted by turning to her. When he opened his mouth to ask if he was okay, his body was being pushed back in a hug. Ariana’s arms wrapped her neck in fear. Your mouth pressed at the junction of your shoulder and neck. He could not calm down until his vanilla perfume overshadowed his oxygen.

“Don’t leave me …” I speak between hipitos in the bargain voice. Jungkook raised his eyebrows in surprise at his request. He then slowly separated her so he could look at him. His red nose and trembling lips was the only thing he found. His thumb played small caresses on his cheek again. He raised his corners in a small but significant gesture.

“Why do you say that?” I whisper deeply. The words are blown by the wind but his tender way of looking at her no one could judge her. Ariana understood that her suspicions were nothing more than infusions created by her low emotional level. The boy was not going to leave her for anything in the world. Ariana was aware of all the dangers that would dawn her trip but the fear of losing him was stronger.

“You were not leaving?” He repeated, in a sad tone.

Jungkook raised his smile.

“No without you.”

A fleeting kiss on his nose made him laugh much calmer. The couple enjoyed their time alone until the old woman at the counter appeared behind Ariana. Jungkook watched her immediately. He wrapped his lover’s waist to place it beside him.

“I know you’re not Mr. Kim.” His neutral accusation made them both look at each other immediately. The old woman’s features wrinkled intensely. She looked annoyed at her deception. Ariana stirred against the motorcycle at the sensation of being discovered. Surely he had seen the news. Jungkook lifted his chin and swallowed. He was nervous but he wouldn’t let the woman notice. He opened his mouth to excuse himself but the old woman relaxed her features and that stopped him. His bright little eyes called understanding and humility. “I’m not going to say anything you can rest easy.”

Ariana was obliged to thank him with a small smile.

“Thank you very much.”

The old woman waved her hand down.

“Nothing, nothing. I have not believed anything that the quacker said. I recognize a couple when I see her and if you knew how to fool me the first time that means you love each other. You can leave with the peace of mind that neither my grandson nor I will open mouth.”

Jungkook nodded his confidence blindly with the old woman’s words. He got on the motorcycle and then Ariana followed.

“Young.” I call Jungkook with a faint smile. “They’d better look for another kind of transportation, there’s going to be a thunderstorm later.”

Jungkook observed his vehicle immediately. Separating his hands from the handle, he made a face. It was all they had.

“I know a car shop. It’s around here,” the girl replied with great confidence. Jungkook blinked a little overwhelmed. What would she know about those things? Although of course, rich or poor, the car needs an occasional fix. They said goodbye to the old woman waving her hand. Jungkook advanced on the empty road. The low morning light gave it a spectacular view when it reflected with the mountain peaks. That area was always a lot, but even the deadliest things can be the most alive. Following the indications of his lover they reached a secondary road that ended with a sign of two English keys. He did not comment on it. I just park the motorcycle between two large trucks and they got off. At the top of the building you could read a sign that said Workshop Kim. The doubt had not left him at any time. Curiosity made him follow her inside.

A man at a counter was the first thing that came through the door. Jungkook narrowed his eyes distrusting his hard appearance. He immediately took the girl’s hand making it turn with a curious look.

“I don’t think it’s a good idea.”

But she slowly denied.

“Trust me,” he said, in a full tone of something that I decipher as hidden cravings.

Another man much taller than the first appeared through a back door while cleaning something with a rag. The man wore a baseball cap and some dimples on his two cheeks. When he looked up at them and I see Ariana, his serious countenance was replaced by one of jubilation. His features stretched in surprise.

“Ariana?” I shout, excited about her reunion for two years. I throw the cloth down and jump is a counter to hug her. A wave of jealousy shook Jungkook when he saw the enthusiasm that the two carried. He observed the tallest with a menacing look. Erect his body to separate them if he didn’t release her. Without hiding his disagreement, he clenched his hands into fists. The aftertaste of his throat began to sting his anger.

“How are you brother?”

Jungkook relaxed his surprised body. I watch the brother couple in front of me in amazement. Namjoon laughed excitedly when I hear his family bond. He separated from her but with his hands still on his shoulders.

“I haven’t seen you in two years, my little sister.” Leaving aside the reproaches, he couldn’t undo his smile. Taking the time to reaffirm the years they had spent seeing how much had changed. Not only physically, his gaze carried more security than when he left there. His brother had also changed. He was taller and more handsome. The metamorphosis had turned them into two butterflies struggling to be free someday. Then, I notice Jungkook’s presence ten centimeters further back. “You are the one who took my sister?”

Jungkook bit his tongue unintentionally. He had had to endure many looks but that chestnut’s looked simply different. He had never had to fight a battle of dominance because he always won.

“I’ve gone with him because I wanted to, Moni.” I scold his brother with a reassuring look. Namjoon relaxed his fibrous body when his sister’s hand stroked her back. Since children that point managed to calm him.

“I haven’t kidnapped anyone,” Jungkook replied, completely annoyed at the distrust his brother showed.

“I know.” Namjoon said. “I just want to thank you for getting my sister out of that bastard.”

Jungkook nodded firmly in line with his point.

“We need a car, Moni.”

His older brother nodded.

“Take whatever you want.”

Jungkook closed the door when she sat in the passenger seat. Namjoon had complied with Ariana’s request and got them a blue minivan. Jungkook was not satisfied with the type of car because he found it too flashy, but it was the one she chose and did not want to take the opposite.

“Where are you going now?” Asked his brother at the side of the car. As the windows were lowered both could breathe the dry air of the saw. Although he had not stopped talking to his sister since they had arrived, this time, the question was directed to Jungkook.

“To New York. I have a trusted friend there.”

Namjoon nodded.

Florida’s sticky heat contrasted with her eagerness to arrive. They had been traveling for two days. Sleeping in the retractable seats of the car. With the only view of stars in the dark sky. There were fifteen kilometers left, Jungkook turned right and went to a gas station.

“I’ll be right back.” I mutter tired of the lack of sleep. Ariana let her head crush in her hand and watched him. Small dark grooves under his eyes. She probably wore them too. Jungkook got out of the car. It disappeared through automatic doors. He closed his eyes to rest for a few minutes, however, a loud music made him jump in his seat. I look in the rearview mirror as a red car full of students parked next door. A girl with a tiny skirt jumps from the interior of the car to the asphalt. In the act you see her black panties but seems not to care. At that moment, Jungkook leaves the store with a small bag in his hands. The redhead sees him and immediately the eyes go out of his orbits. Open your mouth and paste on your friend’s shoulder so she could see what was in front of her. I frowned as I sat up in the seat. Jungkook seemed to be oblivious to the sinful looks of those schoolgirls on her thighs and arms. What was dark brown was to see how the chestnut was pushing her friend to collide “accidentally” against Jungkook’s body.

“Oops, I’m so sorry, I think I tripped.” I whisper under an empty tone of guilt. It was pathetic to see how the girl beat her eyelashes in search of some of her attention. Jungkook frowned at the floor and when he realized that there was nothing on the floor that he might trip over, he smiled wryly. Jungkook caught the bag from the ground and continued on his way. Some red ones settled in his forearm stopping him. “Could you please help us? The car has been screwed.”

And when I thought I was going to hear a rejection from him. The idiot was seduced by that girl and walked to his car. Ariana opened her mouth indignantly as her eyes widened exaggeratedly. Jungkook lifted the bonnet, took out the stick and hooked it into a slit to hold it. He leaned down to see the fault. The two girls were behind. Embracing each other excited by the scene before them. The brown beak with his finger the stomach of the redhead. Hormonal giggles began to sprout from his poorly painted lips. Ha The girl could not be more ridiculous. Jungkook pulled the head from the bonnet and closed it.

“The next time you want attention, make sure your excuse is grounded.”

The redhead opened her eyes when Jungkook circled them ignoring them. He had realized that he had been hoisted and had not found it funny. Arriving at the car. He opened the door and sat down. Ariana kept her eyes fixed on the window. I didn’t even want to see him. Innocent Jungkook thought that his dry attitude was due to lack of sleep.

In twenty minutes they reached their destination. The big Apple. Cars were circulating everywhere so that they did not attract attention. Jungkook drove down some more streets until he reached a set of apartments. He got into the garage. Ariana watched confused as she typed the access codes. Did he know that? No doubt, I didn’t know Jungkook as I thought he did. There was no one in the garage who did not run into endless accusatory glances along the way.

Pressing the button on the second floor the elevator doors closed.

“What’s wrong with you?” I ask through a worried tone. They had not spoken during the trip. Nor on the way to the elevator. Ariana’s dumbness was beginning to show him. Far from guessing what was happening to him, he began to think for himself the reasons.

The doors opened cutting the conversation.

Ariana POV

Jungkook gave me a quick glance before walking through the long halls. I followed him from behind without emitting a single word. Arms crossed and with pursed lips. Jungkook stopped in front of a black marbre door carved with a gold colored knob. He positioned his knuckle to hit her but stopped for a few seconds meditating. Finally he decided to press the bell button. Steps were heard behind the door. Each time closer. Jungkook expired heavily to howl his nerves. I paid close attention to the way the muscles in his back tensed with the sound of the bolt unlocking.

The door opened, a man with mint hair automatically appearing.

“Jungkook …” he stopped his language when he saw me behind his friend. He almost instantly sent a disapproving glance towards Jungkook, who immediately observed me a few seconds before returning to the mint-haired man. He found it denying. I click his tongue before speaking again. “I really can’t believe what you’ve done. Shit, Jungkook is married and not with anyone.” You just can’t. “

"I didn’t come here to scold me.” Nor do I explain my life to you. I need help. ”I turn away his neutral tone interspersed in one desperate to look at me briefly.“ We need help. ”

The mint suffered an internal struggle over duty or its meaning of friendship. Judging the tone Jungkook used to say that they were friends of years and that there was love between them. But, what really surprised me was to see a plaque hanging on his belt. Swallow sharply. He was an FBI agent. Jonh has the apartment bought and if he recognizes me, which he has done, he would take me back with him. I didn’t want to risk going back to that hell. Jungkook’s blind trust was the only thing that held me back.

“Pass.” He offered to step aside.

We enter a modern apartment with lots of light coming from the windows of the penthouses in New York. These departments were expensive so Jungkook’s friend must be one of the greats. I left the bag with my clothes on a small table at the entrance.

“What the hell are you wearing?”, Reprimanded by her abrupt tone, I turn self-consciously. Look strangely at Jungkook’s biker outfit. But his tone does not match his cocked smile. Jungkook palpates his thighs before shrugging his shoulders. Two seconds later they are wrapped in a happy hug for their reunion.

I have to say that the bed was more comfortable than the one in that motel and that sleeping had never sat so well. Jungkook’s heady perfume gave me the security I needed to let myself fall into a deep restful sleep. His arms wrapped around my waist, occasionally giving a slight squeeze to feel me.

Right now, I was carrying a cup of coffee to my lips. The taste of freshly made caffeine was a mitigating that woke my sleepy body. I watched from a distance as Jungkook turned around the room while talking on the phone. Scratching his neck while focusing solely on what they were saying. It had been two days since we arrived and I had barely seen Yoongi. Jungkook told me that he would probably have a lot of work at the plant. That he could not miss his position because they might suspect.

The snap of keys at the front door led my gaze there. Yoongi came in later. He passed by Jungkook and patted his back in greeting. He then undid the knot of his tie and the tank on top of the countertop. His feline eyes watched the clink of my fingers against the pottery of the cup. I raised my eyebrows and prepared to offer him a cup of coffee. During the few days in which I had taken the time to observe him I had realized that he was not very talkative and that his gestures were all I needed to communicate.

Drag the cup through the granite.

“Thank you.”

I nodded shyly.

Yoongi looked again at Jungkook sideways. Imitate his gesture. Now he seemed more upset than before.

“He’s a smart boy, you’ll manage very well.”

“Yes I know.”

“He always did, anyway.” He added before taking a sip of coffee. I looked at him again, this time, with an aloof curiosity. I leave the cup in the oak and gasp for the liveliness that the coffee gave him.

“Since when have you met?” I was aware that my tone was too low compared to his higher. But I felt relieved when I groaned thoughtfully.

“Not more than four years.” I meditate wrinkling his forehead. “He was my partner in the academy.”

“Jungkook was a cop?” I opened my mouth in amazement.

Yoongi nodded.

“The best of all. Jungkook was the best companion I had. When he left they only sent me inept with a sense of hero.”

Tilt my body forward so as not to miss any detail. My gesture gave him the confidence to continue digging up his memories.

“Why did he leave?”

Yoongi bit her lower lip to stop. The only thing that confirmed my remarkable concern was that it must have been something quite strong. Something that even Yoongi himself could not overlook without bringing painful memories to life.

“Well …” I clear my throat a little. I take a quick look at Jungkook before continuing. ”There was a shooting in one of our missions. A girl who was in charge of Jungkook died and he couldn’t stand it… ”He closed his eyes when his thick saliva went down the inside of his throat.“ It wasn’t even his fault, those things just happen. A moron moved from the formation and Jungkook went to save him, he only left her for two seconds. However, it was enough time for two bullets to give him. One of the things they teach us in academia is that death will always be present. After that he left the plate on the table and left the body. He stopped taking my calls and answering my messages. Some time later a friend told me he was working as a bodyguard for an important politician. “

"It’s very sad.” I thought out loud. My melancholy caused Yoongi to wrinkle a grimace. It was a painful story and more than ever my desire not to leave him ran first to an unsafe goal.

Jungkook burst into the kitchen with a confused expression while holding the phone in suspension. It seemed as if someone had told him something and was still thinking.

“Is everything okay?” Yoongi asked.

“Jonh has withdrawn the complaint,” he said, still doubting what his friend from the national police had told him. I jumped off the stool. My feet rumbled so loudly that two pairs of eyes looked at me instantly.

It had been a week since he tasted freedom. Jungkook occasionally went out to the street to go around and check the newspapers, the billboards. But just as they had told him, Jonh had withdrawn the complaint. No more news of my alleged kidnapping. The broadcasters talked about other things. My face was no longer in every program, and how ironic it would be to say that I still had not exercised that right. Jungkook forbade me to leave Yoongi’s house. With a different excuse every time. What if it was a bluff. That when Jonh’s men would step on the street they would see me. I could understand his distrust but I didn’t share it. My future ex-husband was a capricious person, his interest in people did not last longer than a second. It was more than clear that as soon as he saw that I left he got tired of looking for me. Surely, he must be overflowing with one of his countless lovers in which our bed was. Forgetting that it existed.

When the night breeze caressed my cheeks, a rebel impulse clouded my reasoning. I couldn’t even tell when I buried my shoes in the park’s lawn in front of the building. Despite the moonlight I noticed how my color returned. I took a deep breath, importing little toxic air from car smoke.

“A handout, please, I’m very hungry.” A scratchy voice scared me. The figure of a squalid man emerged from the leftovers of the night. Located under the light of the lamppost I could realize that he was nothing more than a tramp asking for help. I smiled sadly as I left the garden and approached the man. Up close, I was able to analyze his dirt-stained face and torn clothes. It was summer and still dressed like winter. Cheeks sucked by lack of weight. The back hunched forward. His pleading eyes.

“I don’t have money …”

The glitter of my gold ring caught my attention when I shake my hands. I blinked by chance. It was my married ring. The one Jonh gave me when he asked me to marry. The cause of my misfortune. Determined I slid it by my finger, pulling it out.

“Taking.”

I offered him the ring with a smile on his mouth. That ring was the object that connected me with my previous life, I didn’t need it. Rather, I didn’t want her. The tramp stained my earth fingers a little when he picked it up. Opening his eyes wide when the glitter disturbed him. I observe myself immediately. I agreed to take it. He would probably need it more than me.

“Ariana!” A scandalized scream rang out behind me. The tramp opened his eyes frightened by Jungkook’s stride race. The poor man ran away in the opposite direction. I frowned a little annoyed at her screams. It was late and people were sleeping. When he reached my side he kept seeing the path where the tramp had run. Expelling some curses from his mouth under his gaze to me. “Can you tell what the fuck you are doing out here?”

I crossed my arms for his bad tone.

“I’m taking fresh air.” I answered in the same accusation tone. Emphasizing the innocence of my action. I shrugged my shoulders simulating a passive attitude. Jungkook blew hot air out of his mouth. His nostrils were enlarged by the speed with which the air entered.

“Go back inside.” He pointed the glass doors of the building with his finger. I obeyed because I didn’t want to set up a scene in the middle of the park late at night. Jungkook had the decorum to open the door and follow me from behind as if it were my own shadow. When he opened the apartment door I went straight to the room. His hand held me in my place. “Are you really going to behave like a capricious girl?”

“I’ve been locked in my right for days!” The voice came out louder than I would have liked but there was no turning back. I was stressed by so much protection, the danger had passed but Jungkook didn’t understand it. I thanked internally that Yoongi will be outside and not being a spectator of this conversation. My face would fall ashamed if he sees us arguing in his house. Jungkook smoothes his face with his palm to calm down but only tousles his hair. I licked her juicy lips and she stares at me, determined not to change her mind. “You can’t treat me like a doll of unlimited edition that you have in a glass case so it doesn’t break. I need to go out, breathe.”

“You’re not going out until further notice.”

Jade outraged. Pressing his lips to his direction and glaring him to the roots.

“Fuck you, Jungkook.”

He opened his eyes wide when he heard that defamatory. He opened his mouth to answer but Yoongi broke into the apartment, staying planted at the door when he noticed the tension between the two. Taking advantage of his mistake, I ran to the room, slamming the door behind me to give life to my discomfort. Later I would ask Yoongi for forgiveness.

The next morning.

“What happened last night?” Yoongi asked as he sat on the little table in the living room, facing the sofa where Jungkook had spent the night. Jungkook growled as he clenched the bridge of his nose. He sat down and accepted the cup of tea that Yoongi had offered him. The bag of herbs was the only thing I observed in his little trance. He swallowed hard and connected his gaze with his best friend. “Kook, you can’t treat her like a fragile doll.” It is logical to be angry, you should talk to her.

But Jungkook denied sleepy.

“I don’t think he wants to talk to me.” I deserve your contempt for how cocoon I have been these days.

He looked so emaciated. Not wanting to breathe even. Guilt didn’t let him sleep through the night, besides, adding to him how uncomfortable it was to fall asleep on that leather sofa. The material was cold and dry. In the middle of the night when I was looking for something to warm up, the only thing I found were pillows, not my body heat, or my smell, just cold and fluffy pillows. My nails pressed the wood of the door of the guest room. My head half peeked as I secretly listened to their conversation. I recognize that I felt a little bad when I heard his voice muffled and I saw his back hunched forward as if he were a puppy that knows he has done something wrong.

I stayed halfway to an impulse to let me see when the kitchen phone started ringing. Take a quick look at the two men talking in the living room but none seemed to notice the device. Walk to the kitchen and pick up the phone. I shrunk my stomach when I thought about my actions. Should I have let it ring? Damn, nobody should know that I’m here. Take the headset to my ear and let them talk first.

“Hello my love…”

Hang up

My hand was stuck to the phone. Frozen by my body paralysis. My ears had recognized that voice at the first moment. His evil vibrato and feigned affection. It was Jonh. It was my husband. I brought my hands to my eyes to hold back the tears. I knew where I was. He had found me. My chest began to rise and fall rapidly. I gasped as I moaned. With trembling hands, I grabbed the back of a chair to hold on and not collapse on the floor.

Yoongi and Jungkook entered the kitchen. The mint froze but Jungkook ran to my side to hold me by the waist.

-What’s wrong? Ariana. — worried she caught my cheeks to look for my watery eyes.

“I need … Air.”

“There’s a Starbucks a couple of blocks down.”

Jungkook watched Yoongi. He nodded and wiped my tears with his thumbs.

I closed my eyes getting used to the midday sun. The tears had dried half an hour ago but the lump in my throat was not falling apart. The discomfort in my stomach either. Sitting on a bench apart from people while waiting for Jungkook and my iced coffee.

It appeared a minute later with two cardboard cups decorated with the brand of the beverage company.

As soon as he gave me the drink, I rushed it to my lips. I closed my eyes when the contrast between cold and heat caused small chills to my tongue. When I opened them I found Jungkook’s worried look directly. He immediately turned his gaze to a couple of children playing near the fountain. I smiled softly when I bathe her pink-red cheeks. Embarrassed for catching him watching.

“It wasn’t your fault.” Just overwhelm me. ”I commented, ending his shame. I connect our eyes intensely. I know he hadn’t told me anything but something tells me that he had been thinking about it. The real problem lands again in my memory. The knot grows and coughs.

“Me…”

The color of his face disappears as he looks behind me. I intend to turn around but his scream prevents me.

“Don’t turn.” He whispers altered.

“Jungkook, what’s up?”

“You take me by the hand of three and we run to those bushes.” His voice sounds somewhat run over by something he is seeing and makes him nervous.

“Jungkook?”

“One.”

“But…”

“Two.”

“Jung …”

“Three!” He shouts and takes my hand.

Stretch my body while running and as a result my glass falls to the ground without being able to avoid it. We reached the bushes and threw me to the ground, so that we lay face down on the ground.

“They are following us.” Shit. Shit. Shit. — begins to rave. It forms a fist of leaves and strangles it with force. His other hand hits the ground in such a way that it raises a dust that makes me cough. I can’t understand what he says until I recognize two of Jonh’s men by a small abujero. Next to the bank where we were, looking towards all directions of the park, surely, looking for us. I get so nervous that I scream scared. Jungkook’s palm covers my mouth and his finger tells me to be silent. I nod slowly. Uncover my mouth carefully while looking at me with small head movements. He slides his hand through his pocket and takes out the phone that Yoongi had given him. Dial a number and put it on your ear. “Yoongi … Fuck, they found us … Yes … Yes … Ok.”

“We’re going to get caught,” he groaned in a shaky whisper. Jungkook sticks his forehead to mine to reassure me. Save the phone and get on your knees.

“I have not crossed half a country for two morons to catch us.” We’re going to run to Yoongi’s apartment, don’t let go of my hand at any time, understand?

Seat.

I have not run so much in my life. Tiredness is present in the middle of the race. Jungkook’s speed is superhuman, there are moments when my foot stumbles on some solitary stone but I don’t let go of his hand at any time. Luck goes on our side because the traffic lights turn green when we pass, I look back and I don’t see anyone, however, I don’t stop running until we get to the apartment. Jungkook lifts the mat throwing it through the air while I support my body on the wall with one hand. The other hooked on his. Unlock the door and put me inside an arm lug. Leave the keys in a bowl and lean on the door so as not to faint from fatigue.

“You’re good..”

He threw me into his arms like crazy. I wrap his neck with such anxiety that his body takes a couple of seconds to react and wrap me. Jungkook sinks his face into the hollow of my shoulder and neck. We are sweaty but we don’t care. I want to feel security again and he is the only one who can fulfill that desire. One of his palms is crushed in the curve of my back to become more attached to his torso. It separates us when his hands press my cheeks. Shock our foreheads again. His breath falls on my lips sending chills all over my body. He threw me to his lips without thinking of the little breath we have. Simply, I follow my wildest instinct and founded my lips with his. Jungkook takes me away two seconds wondering with his eyes if this was really what I wanted. I don’t have to say anything else. My lips parted wet with his saliva and my dilated eyes spoke for me.

With small shoves he led me to a high table. He caught my thighs and placed me on top. When his tongue wet my lips asking permission to enter, I condemned it by opening my mouth. A fight between both muscles with an ending full of pleasure. My fingers embedded in the hair of his neck as I opened my legs to get between them. His palm crushed the curve of my hip, bringing our torsos together while I was constantly breaking my lips. His hard lump stuck on my right thigh, creating a painful friction. Bringing your hands to your hips to remove your sweatshirt. The garment went up to the head, knocking it down. My sweatshirt flew next. My shorts followed suit. Both with underwear. My fingernails on his shoulder blades when he began to delineate my jaw with his tongue, I squeezed when he took a slight bite over my neck. Catch your hips with my thighs causing me to groan in response. Then his hands marked my ass when I get up from there.

“I don’t want to fuck you in the living room.” I whisper licking my bite area. It takes me in careless stumbling blocks to the guest room. His hands tight on my butt to hold me. Closing the door with his foot. He threw me into bed desperate. My back bounced against the mattress. I opened my legs and Jungkook got between them. Under the head and kiss me. Giving way to a moved kiss, full of despair. He slipped his lip in burning caresses all over my neck to my collarbone where he started kissing her. He sank a hand on the mattress to reach the closure of my bra and unfasten it. The strips became looser, lowering them with both hands left me exposed from the waist up. His attack on my nipples was not long in coming. At first, he dedicated himself to wetting in circular movements with his tongue around the nipple. Then small bites close but not touching. Finally one of his teeth caught my nipple and stretched. My foot kicked in response as my neck fell cloudy with passion.

“Jungkook …”

Gemi when one of his palms whipped my cloth covered vagina. I didn’t know where to focus if the pleasure of my breasts or the contractions of my vagina around anything. When Jungkook moved away from my skin a thread of saliva connected my nipple with his lip. I bit my lip when his eyes traveled to mine. His pupils so dilated that the whites of his eyes lacked in the background. Suddenly, his attention noticed the stain of my panties. He stroked my cheek in a descending way with his back, the space of my battered breasts, my navel which took the privilege of bending down to put his tongue, ending the tour in my main annoyance. He whipped again causing him to faint from pleasure. He slid down the mattress until he placed himself between my legs, which he opened on his own with his hands on my inner thighs. Given the privilege of admiring the disaster it had caused.

“From here I can smell the delicious mess you’ve made for me.” I whisper, sticking his lips to my inner thigh near the affected area. Planting a little kiss a little lower. The snapping sound that reached my ears made me groan and flutter in my bed.

“I need you, please, I don’t want to wait any longer …” I exhaled a sharp gasp when his nose caressed my panties. God knows the desire I had that his tongue will play with my sensitive bulge but at this point I was too excited and needed to close around something. Jungkook knelt in front of me while raising a thoughtful eyebrow. He claimed his lower lip tasting his imagination. He was as or more anxious than me. His cock jerked inside his pants when he heard me beg. I followed the movement of his hand towards his bulge dressed with the sight of my legs open.

“Are you wet enough to receive me, baby?” He murmured low as he connected a look full of lust to my eyes wide with anxiety. I nodded quickly to understand my agony. Jungkook drew a self-sufficient smile. He knew he needed him madly and he loved that. I sat placing my legs behind my body to reach his belt. My fingers worked with the buckle for a while until I managed to decipher his hitch. The tape slipped out and fell to the ground when I released it. Unzip the button. Take a quick look at Jungkook who watched my movements closely from above. He walked away to stand up, drag the pants and his boxers down. I frowned in disgust, I wanted to take those two clothes off but apparently Jungkook was more in need than I thought. His cock raised high with the veins marked along his trunk, his pink tip rather than swollen from the urge to press against something, his precum dripping from his tip. Jungkook was beautiful in every way. I had seen her before but I couldn’t help being stunned every time I looked at her. When I realized that I had been bewitched by his cock, a growl came out from the depths of his chest, hitting me a slight push back I fell with my legs open. Jungkook kneeled back in bed, stretched out his hands and under my panties deftly. My naked center did nothing but shake his hungry cock more. He stroked my belly with the fingers of his hand until he placed his index finger on top of my clitoris, crushed it causing me to groan. He separated his finger only to put his middle finger in my dripping hole. A delicious click for my senses made me straighten my head and watch Jungkook masturbate with the intrinsic sight in the movement of his finger.

“You’re bathing my finger so well, you’ll do it with my cock too, baby. I’ll put it in and you will squeeze it as you know how to do it.”

“God, Jungko-ok.” Half shout a groan drowned by the cloud of excitement. I wasn’t even aware when he took out his finger and leaned toward me until his mouth raged voraciously against mine. I opened my mouth to make way for his hot tongue. His big hands grabbed the skin of my thighs by sticking them to his shoulder blade. Leaving me exposed and weak in front of his great body. If there was anything I had noticed during sex, it was that Jungkook had a habit of putting me under him just before I started, and I wouldn’t complain because it got me so wet. I loved that he will control me with his big muscles, looking for the best posture to fuck me as hard as I liked. Separating from my mouth with a thread of saliva connecting our inhaled lips, under one hand to his cock to align it with my entrance. I gasped sensitively from the previous game, I was bathing his tip with my juices. Its length made its way through my tight walls, with the sensation that my head fell back leaving my neck exposed so that Jungkook could give me a tender kiss as I scared that my body would get used to its large size.

“You’re doing great, baby. Very go-od.” He made a desperate groan when he finally came in. It started with a slow sway as a preheat to prepare me for what came next. The movement of her hips was slow but so deep that my eyes rolled in all directions. My fingernails tightened his broad back to continue with his pelvic movement. With his mouth stuck in my chin while his hot breath fell on my neck. His restless hands opened, closed, squeezed, caressed my thighs without an established order. My groans increased in level when the speed began to increase. The quiet ride we were taking had gone to the very shit when Jungkook decided that he had already been too complacent to me. I strongly push his body against mine and he slammed in, filling me deeply to his hilt. I gasped in desperate hiccups as I propelled my body forward with each onslaught. Jungkook pursed his fingers at my hips to change position and get on top of me. “Ride me like the desperate you are.”

He grabbed my butt tightly as he moved his hips up. I groaned, he messed up while he self-penetrated me with his hard cock. My hands that were initially on his chest to withstand the sensual dance of his hips, went down incessantly to the area of ​​his abs. I scratched a couple of little squares when at the end of an impulse one of his hands hit my butt.

“There, there, right there-I … My God, don’t stop.” I shouted a groan mixed with a desperate meow. I was fucking so well that there was not much left to end up touching my glorious orgasm. Throw your head back while closing your eyes. My blindness increased my other senses, feeling completely like his cock shattered my interior without mercy.

“Shit, baby.” Jungkook growled, pushing himself harder. Watching omnibulated how my body jumped on top of his. As his cock was swallowed by my sensitive body. He buried his head in the mattress, letting himself be carried away by pleasure. “You’re the most delicious thing I’ve had around my cock.”

“Ah.” I shouted back for my close orgasm. Jungkook straightened his head to look at my disastrous body.

“No one has ever filled you like me.” I am the only one who has fucked you like that so they are so needed. — gasping their words for over-excitement. He raised his hand to my right breast and squeezed it hard. I straightened my disoriented head again. Opening his mouth while watching him tired from above. His face immersed in pleasure sent a shiver to my starting gun. “Not even your pathetic husband has fucked you like me. Surely he must be imagining how bad a wife you are when opening your legs to me.”

His comment, far from appearing out of place, caused cramps in my lower area. I closed my eyes as I clenched my teeth and groaned. The screeching sound of the front door made me white. I watched Jungkook scared who didn’t seem to want to stop. I tried to separate from his body but holding my leg he knocked me face down on the mattress. He lifted my hips towards him. His big hands brought my butt towards his pelvis to the point of feeling his cock on my butt. He stretched right in front of me to place a pillow under where my head was located.

“Bite, don’t make me stop now.” Far from appearing to be a supplicated supplication, his order came out firm. I plunged my mouth into the silence of the pillow. I could not see his reaction positioned this way but I could imagine a pleased smile. It didn’t make me wait long, as I was prepared and lubricated it easily slid between my folds. I clenched my teeth to feel with this position the depth was something I could feel even if only a centimeter moved. Holding on to my hips, he began to ram me without any precaution. Not caring much if your soul friend listened to us.

Slight knuckle taps flooded the room.

“Are you all right? Have you been followed?” Yoongi’s worried tone made me startle. Punctures of guilt began to bubble through my disturbed heart, he asking for our safety and we here fucking like rabbits in heat. Leaning my hands on the mattress I tried to get up, but Jungkook smoothed my back lying down again. I tilt his body on top of mine to get me trapped while his mouth was traveling to my face.

“Shh …” I murmur straight to my ear. I choke a groan on the pillow when he pushed himself roughly. “We’re fine. Ariana is taking a shower.”

“I feel you upset, are you sure you’re okay?”

“Yes, believe me it couldn’t be better.” He groaned a laugh on my cheek before stretching my earlobe with his teeth. I collapsed on the mattress shortly after when the bovine was released. His cock was squeezed by my walls in contraction. Jungkook buried a heated moan in my hair before its fluids will begin to drip out of my folds. That night we slept hugging, we made love again. However, when I woke up something in me I was shouting that soon the joy would end. I checked later when silly of my I picked up the kitchen phone.

“In five minutes you will have a car at the door. For the sake of that son of a bitch, I hope you get on.”

The story was over as soon as it started. Good memories would always remain in my memory. The last thing I noticed before leaving was the door of the guest room. I imagined a Jungkook curled up in bed, sleeping, disheveled and terribly beautiful. Cover my mouth to stop a muffled groan. He would no longer see his smile upon waking. With that last thought I finally accepted my terrible destiny and closed the door of what was once a good home.

End Ariana POV

Jungkook’s palms smoothed the wrinkles on the sheets. Straightening confused by the lack of heat from a second body, he left the room while yawning lazily. Hoping to bump into her lover in the kitchen, the only thing she found was a Yoongi with a serious look holding a paper letter.

“You are lucky that we have a press conference tomorrow because I want to give you your deserved.” His sweeping voice did nothing but increase his sadness. Despicable looks, denigrating gestures that made her feel worse. There was always something that took her to her brief but beautiful story with Jungkook, be it the fleeting memories or the marks on her neck that she had managed to cover with her scarf. For now, she was safe, as her husband said, they had an act to go to tomorrow and should show me more radiant than ever. Sighing heavily as he looked away at the window. The trip had been short. In less than a shooting star in the sky lasted, he was crossing the great door of the Palace hotel. Jonh was waiting for her smiling, with false emotion for the forced reunion. Then, when they were far from the eyes of her bodyguards, she forced her to her room and the screams began. With the sole purpose of enumerating all the vile and malicious mistreatment he had planned to do for his whim of craving freedom. But he did not know that these things no longer affected her as before, that an angel had passed through his story that had illuminated his life. The only thing that calvary made him bearable was knowing that while Jonh’s hands shook her, Jungkook was well and far from his reach.

Jungkook crumpled the note on a paper ball before throwing it in anger. Yoongi, startled by his change in attitude, tried to touch his shoulder but he removed it.

“I have to go find her.” Jungkook brayed before he shot towards the front door. Yoongi took his forearm stopping him.

“Are you crazy? By now they must have left the country. You don’t know where it is and if you find it, be sure that bastard won’t respect the law. Jungkook will kill you. Please, don’t go . ”

Jungkook collapsed on a tuburete. Taking his hand away from his arm, Yoongi watched as his friend collapsed in the granite of his kitchen. Yoongi had been the first to read the note. I was so surprised by Ariana’s excessive courage. He knew he had done it to protect Jungkook. That he had not cared to destroy his happiness as long as his friend kept his. Yoongi couldn’t see Jungkook like that, especially since the last time he had seen him cry like that Jungkook decided to disappear for two years. If he didn’t do something, fast, blunt, he knew that depression would be the slightest thing he would have. But she had repeated to him throughout the letter countless times, that it wasn’t for her, that she would look for a way to be happy even if that meant stop feeling.

Determined I’ve reached into his pocket to take out his phone.

Jonh had contacts, but he had many more.

“Hello, Min Yoongi speaks chief inspector of homicides of the FBI. Taehyung, I need your help.”

His heel hit the ground when he got out of the car. Encased in a smile that is too exaggerated to satisfy the flashes that focused on them. Jonh circled the car to stand beside him. His dark suit perfectly ironed according to his wife’s long dress. When his palm collapsed in the curve of her waist, pushing her to walk, Ariana could not help thinking of Jungkook’s hands. How well they touched and caressed her. With sad eyes, endless photos were made for entertainment magazines. He couldn’t help thinking that their faces would be on the front pages of the magazines for weeks. That Jungkook would see them, he would see her again with him. Hoping that one day he will forgive her, understand, and erase her from her mind as she intended to do, although she knew that this thing was nothing more than a proposal that she would not carry out.

“Mr. Jonh, here, here! From purple love magazine! What can you tell us about your wife’s escape with her bodyguard?”

She located the young journalist from afar trying to make a hole through elbows. Jonh exhaled pure fire through his mouth. I pull it a little roughly behind the poster full of sponsors.

“You are a whore whore who does not deserve a man like me. Have you seen what your actions have caused? I am the admereir of half a country because of you.” Ensuring that his fire did not ignite the volume of his voice, the noise of the journalist was what gave him foot to take her arm and shake her while shouting in her ear. Hidden behind the huge white sign, Jonh raised his hand to his wife, Ariana watched the action without showing any fear. Why do it? Her husband would enjoy, he would not like it.

“Sir.” The voice of a bodyguard made him close his hand into a fist and lower it. Automatically turning his neck to shout at the man for his insolence. Ariana observed the unknown aspect of the man, did not recognize him. She didn’t think she had seen him before in her husband’s service. Usually, Jonh hired thugs who had nothing to lose and were faithful with a strange salary. However, those brown eyes and square smile were quite particular. “The New York Times magazine has been waiting for you for ten minutes.”

Smoothing the tie came out of there as a soul that the devil wore. That nice man connected his gaze with Ariana for a second. The security he felt in those eyes caused his heart to jump.

“If I like, I can take her to the bathroom.” Her offer confused her. I have lifted a finger to place it on his cheek. “The rhyme has run down his tears.”

Ariana touched her cheekbone, in fact, when I look at the fingerprint it was stained black. I didn’t even know when he had let the tears come down from his eyes.

“If it’s not a bother,” I nodded.

When they took two steps, a tall bodyguard stopped them by placing a palm on the other man’s shoulder.

“Where are you going? Mr. Jonh has said that we take care personally that Mrs. Ariana doesn’t leave here.”

“The lady has had her makeup done. If you want her to come out in the pictures like a circus clown, go and ask Mr. Jonh what she thinks about it. Let’s go to the bathroom in the aisle of the East Wing, we won’t leave the building.

The water in the sink filtered through his black gloves when he slid his hands over the white marble. Close your eyes enjoying the cold wet contrast with your warm hands from sweating. He hadn’t even touched up his makeup, he hadn’t looked in the mirror even once since he had entered ten minutes ago. She thanked that such a nice man did not hurry her, that she gave her time to enjoy that time alone, that more than sweet could not be more bitter. The squeak of a cubicle closing caused him to look up at the mirror.

She turned startled when she recognized those brown eyes.

“Did you really think he wasn’t going to come looking for you?” The huskiness so perceptible in his tone was the indication that his mind was not playing tricks and that Jungkook was two steps away from her. Looking at her with melancholic longing. Frowning his eyebrows hurt by his cowardly decision. He intended to smile, to run to the comfort of his arms, sink his head and return to that Friday night. But this was not a story with a happy ending. Ariana kept the distance, for fear that her irrational part will take the reins of her little self-control. He had missed that pair of dark eyes so much.

“How did you get in?” Ready to not enter swampy conversations, she decided to change the subject. Jungkook snorted in anguish over the coldness of his tone. "Have you lost your mind? Jonh is out there with twice as many bodyguards as he had before.

"Yes, fuck.” He replied coarsely, tired of having to appear calm when his hands kept shaking. The dry scream full of accumulated pain. Taking a step forward, Ariana backed away until she hit the marble. Jungkook froze when he noticed her so nervous, watching her run away, as if she would pose a threat, as if she feared him. “I’ve lost my mind completely because I don’t give a shit how many men are guarding you, they won’t take me away from you. to pass over your husband’s son of a bitch, tonight you come with me. ”

Approaching slowly while talking. Not taking his eyes off his own even though the intimidation startled her. He always felt admiration for the courage so decisive that Jungkook had, if he wanted something, he would break his teeth until he succeeded. That inner fire was what captivated her the first time she saw him. It was a night like this. Under the dim light of the bathroom he was captivated by his bright pupils.

“Me…”

Two loud knocks on the door stopped his words.

“Little daddy bitch or you go out at once or I’ll have to advance your punishment!”

The breath cut short, he watched Jungkook with his eyes open and his jaw trembling.

“It’s Jonh.” He murmured in panic. Jungkook did not need his annealing, he had recognized the delirious voice of his former boss from the first word. So many nights he had stayed on the sidelines, caught by the conciseness of doubt. Today. Right now. On that rainy afternoon, I had only a few meters away and I would not miss that opportunity. The anger shone in his eyes when violent claps rang again. Ariana easily deduced the thoughts of the taller one as soon as her hands, brimming with accumulated anger, had formed an intrinsic ball. Clenching his fists so hard, that the beating veins of his arms were dilated by blood pressure. He took a powerful stride toward the white door. Ariana hooked her little fingers into one of her wrists, preventing the madness from unleashing.

“Get in the cubicle and don’t go out, I beg you, please, Jungkook.” Softening the tone when I lower it to calm him. Jungkook foolishly began to deny quickly as his corners rose ironically. “Trust me, please.”

Something in his vibrato painted security. Even though it shook on the outside like a leaf, Jungkook obeyed and hid behind a door. Ariana decided to walk to the bathroom door.

“What were you doing in there, little bitch?” Out of his thin lips, the only thing that came out was bad shapes. Ariana appealed to her sweet lips to make up a credible excuse, but her husband’s fingers marked her arm deeply, dragging her away from the eyes of her thugs. Forcing it into that bathroom. He threw it against the sink so hard, that if it weren’t for his reflection of putting his hands, he would have fallen from his mouth. “Who has given you permission?”

“The makeup…”

He brought his hand to his chin covering it completely. Jonh swept his face with such delirium that he had little to jump on his neck. Examining his wife’s porcelain skin with vile pride.

“You have become more precious over the years. Why do you have to provoke me like this? I lose control and destroy your beautiful body.” Attaching your mouth to your ear. The disgusting moisture I feel wetting his cheek made it turn. Gimio disgusted without remembering that they were not alone in that bathroom. Jungkook’s fists couldn’t be tighter. He had found the little crack of the lock. His eyes had traveled alone to the couple when the man dragged her sharply. The courage rose so thick that he had little left to get out of his hiding place and grind it. He was groping her without his consent, he was disrespecting not only as a woman, but as a person. Jonh dragged his nose down his wife’s neck to soak up his delicious perfume, inhale deeply. “I love that cologne …”

Jonh laid his hand on his crotch area. Ariana closed her thighs startled by the pressure of her fingers.

“Don’t touch me …” He whispered a whisper.

Jungkook leaned forward and grabbed the toilet tightly. He had to control himself, keep himself hidden because he had promised. But it was so hard, fuck, how much it was. He cursed silently, swearing that if she didn’t stop him, he would shit his position and kill him.

“How long have I not done it?” We haven’t played for a while, honey.

“You always had your lovers. I was only your prize.” Seizing all the revulsion he had before, he took the courage to look into his eyes to transfer all the hate and disgust he had.

“Mr. Jonh.”

The same velvety voice that had previously meant his salvation. The bodyguard appeared behind him like a miracle. Jonh released his grip so abruptly that she destabilized. Jungkook raised his head when he recognized his friend’s voice. He ran in sight of the wooden slit.

“The press room is waiting for you.”

Jonh left foaming at the mouth. Not without first apprehending his worker apprehensively. Ariana kept her fingernails hooked to the counter by the scare crowding her body. Looking at the cubicle for a couple of seconds where Jungkook was hiding.

“Are you all right?” His concern brought her back to the real world.

“Yes.” I clarify quickly. Making sure the man left the bathroom before her.

The crowds rose euphorically with the more than false speech of her husband. The irony of fate allowed a batterer to give a lecture against gender violence. There were many women in the audience, a few were crying for the words of encouragement that my husband remembered to place, others simply frustrated their expressions declaring their lack of trust towards him. In a few seats further back, he saw the defense secretary and his right hand Mr. Woon. Together with her husband, they were the most hypocritical in the country. No one was worried about the struggle of these women. All they wanted was to make press for the general elections.

“Now, my beloved wife will give you some words of encouragement to you, the heroines of the country. An applause, please.” Beating his palms with enthusiasm, he politely moved away so that Ariana could take her place on the great stage. All eyes were on her. Some low murmurs flooded the room but he didn’t care. From afar, camouflaged among the masses of people crowded at the end of the room, he had recognized Jungkook. Covered with a black tracksuit and a hood that covered his head. Beside him, Yoongi dressed in a newspaper suit. His dark, lively eyes gave him the necessary push to start talking.

He brought his hand to his chin covering it completely. Jonh swept his face with such delirium that he had little to jump on his neck. Examining his wife’s porcelain skin with vile pride.

“You have become more precious over the years. Why do you have to provoke me like this? I lose control and destroy your beautiful body.” Attaching your mouth to your ear. The disgusting moisture I feel wetting his cheek made it turn. Gimio disgusted without remembering that they were not alone in that bathroom. Jungkook’s fists couldn’t be tighter. He had found the little crack of the lock. His eyes had traveled alone to the couple when the man dragged her sharply. The courage rose so thick that he had little left to get out of his hiding place and grind it. He was groping her without his consent, he was disrespecting not only as a woman, but as a person. Jonh dragged his nose down his wife’s neck to soak up his delicious perfume, inhale deeply. “I love that cologne …”

Jonh laid his hand on his crotch area. Ariana closed her thighs startled by the pressure of her fingers.

“Don’t touch me …” He whispered a whisper.

Jungkook leaned forward and grabbed the toilet tightly. He had to control himself, keep himself hidden because he had promised. But it was so hard, fuck, how much it was. He cursed silently, swearing that if she didn’t stop him, he would shit his position and kill him.

“How long have I not done it?” We haven’t played for a while, honey.

“You always had your lovers. I was only your prize.” Seizing all the revulsion he had before, he took the courage to look into his eyes to transfer all the hate and disgust he had.

“Mr. Jonh.”

The same velvety voice that had previously meant his salvation. The bodyguard appeared behind him like a miracle. Jonh released his grip so abruptly that she destabilized. Jungkook raised his head when he recognized his friend’s voice. He ran in sight of the wooden slit.

“The press room is waiting for you.”

Jonh left foaming at the mouth. Not without first apprehending his worker apprehensively. Ariana kept her fingernails hooked to the counter by the scare crowding her body. Looking at the cubicle for a couple of seconds where Jungkook was hiding.

“Are you all right?” His concern brought her back to the real world.

“Yes.” I clarify quickly. Making sure the man left the bathroom before her.

The crowds rose euphorically with the more than false speech of her husband. The irony of fate allowed a batterer to give a lecture against gender violence. There were many women in the audience, a few were crying for the words of encouragement that my husband remembered to place, others simply frustrated their expressions declaring their lack of trust towards him. In a few seats further back, he saw the defense secretary and his right hand Mr. Woon. Together with her husband, they were the most hypocritical in the country. No one was worried about the struggle of these women. All they wanted was to make press for the general elections.

“Now, my beloved wife will give you some words of encouragement to you, the heroines of the country. An applause, please.” Beating his palms with enthusiasm, he politely moved away so that Ariana could take her place on the great stage. All eyes were on her. Some low murmurs flooded the room but he didn’t care. From afar, camouflaged among the masses of people crowded at the end of the room, he had recognized Jungkook. Covered with a black tracksuit and a hood that covered his head. Beside him, Yoongi dressed in a newspaper suit. His dark, lively eyes gave him the necessary push to start talking.

“All women deserve respect, love, understanding, to say with sweet words how precious we are. Today I did not come here to give the speech of the year. I have come to this room today because I want to end this. End it not only to mistreatment, but to low insults. Men are no better than us, no one is better than anyone. I would like to tell you that the money that my great husband has raised to help you with this cause … "pointing with his arm to Jonh’s body. Her husband smiled overwhelmed by his consideration, hypocritically denying his merit. ”… is the result of work. But no.“ His neutral expression was changed to a wry one. Some women and men in the audience straightened in their chairs to pay attention. Jungkook watched Yoongi disoriented. He smiled pleased. "Because each of the millions they have donated is nothing more than pure imagination. Checks are nothing more than meaningless papers because all the money is deposited in a ghost account of the Cayman Islands, waiting for the secretary and my beloved husband. It is seven o'clock, which means that every police station, every switchboard that owns a computer will be receiving its location. Today I did not come here to talk about some particular cases. women who have a son of a bitch next door. They don’t deserve that. Neither they nor me. ”

He closed his eyes while smiling incredulously. Panting pleased with his confession, placing a hand on his chest as a sign of relief. Everyone in the room began to shout, clap, crowd in angry ranks against the defense minister and his friend. Taking advantage of his height, he began to search the mass of people for that dark tracksuit.

A hand hooked his arm, dragging her down madly.

“You are a fucking bitch who deserves to be dead …”

I don’t finish his sentence because a fleeting fist knocked him down. Recognizing that back, I enjoy the sight of a Jonh with his mouth bleeding while dying on the floor. Jungkook lifted him from the collar of his shirt, raised his hand to his face but a mentholated hair appeared behind him. Yoongi touched his shoulder, shook his head in the direction of the girl and Jungkook automatically released him.

“Leave it to me, you see. She needs you more.”

He didn’t think twice, ran to his arms. Melting into a melancholic hug that intermingled so many feelings together. Ariana realized at the same moment that self-love was much more important than fear. Jungkook had lit the fuse and she had accepted his explosion. While Yoongi was handcuffed to what her husband once was, Jungkook wrapped an arm around her shoulder. Dragging her away from the flashes of journalists who were screaming for an explanation. Coming out the back door, a dejavu shook his sweet memory. He stopped walking. Jungkook frowned. He squeezed his hand and placed himself in front of her. Ariana raised her head high and smiled. Laughing like children as they ran into an alley, there, isolated from the world, Jungkook cornered his body.

“I love you.” Close to her lips, hugging her waist with illusion. Jungkook cut the distance and kissed her happily, smiling in between as she crushed it against the wall. Emotion was running through his veins, he had finally confessed the feelings he felt when he first saw her. Ariana buried her fingers in her strands as she shook her head to deepen her encounter. Spreading in a snap of lips when she leaned back to admire Jungkook’s beauty.

Biting her lips feeling a silly nervousness caused by her emotion. “I love you, Jungkook. I have never loved anyone as much as I love you.”

Smiling on his lips, Jungkook pecked his cheek with a playful kiss. When he pulled away completely, Ariana didn’t believe what she saw. His motorcycle His fucking motorcycle. He opened his incredulous mouth as he walked towards her. I turn to observe Jungkook, capturing from the outset the loving look with which he looked at her. Finally, he approached his black motorcycle and climbed on. Ariana wasted a small smile on the floor before connecting glances.

“Aren’t you leaving me your jacket?”

Jungkook turned on the bike before leaning his elbow on the handlebars.

If you call conversation to threaten a person based on a wooden bat ...

"Yes," he said, lowering his tone to a whisper. Thirteen leans forward to hear me. Soon, my cheeks are intensely dyed a fiery red because of the shame that begins to shake me. I bowed my head so that I didn't see my shyness but I had forgotten that it is very insightful and never loses a single detail of my reactions. A laugh destroys me inside, and I can't recognize whether he is laughing because he is amused by the situation or is simply making fun of how pathetic I am. I prefer more for the second option because it hits him more with his bipolar personality.

"What am I going to do with you, Barbie? You ignore me. You do what you want and on top, now it turns out that you listen to my conversations."

He laughs again and my body is startled by his hoarse vibrato. If he were not in such a compromised situation, he would accept that his laughter is somehow charming.

"Start by not calling me that, please." I don't like it. ”I suppress a babbling, lowering my tone of voice. How do I have my eyes glued to the ground? I step backwards when I see how it progresses. I close my eyes as a frightened groan gets stuck in my throat, my back collides with the redness of the door. I feel his laughter closer, his breath moves the loose hairs of my badly made ponytail. The door creaks when it supports a hand and bends. I am cornered between your body and the door. I clench my lips in shock at the sensation of the moisture in his mouth brushing the skin of my ear.

"And what do you want me to call you? Because I can think of an endless number of nicknames with whom I could call you, right now." He sighs against my cheek as he draws a smile on my skin. My neck is tipped when I feel the humidity of a little kiss What the hell really this guy has a serious problem of mood swings My body tenses accordingly and I renew myself uncomfortably against the door I cling the other cheek to the door by inertia I want him to stop kissing me but my body does not respond Another kiss lands against my face, this time, a short distance from my right corner, his fingers catch my chin to lower my neck and place his palm behind my neck, turning my head so that I could face it, but what I see leaves me freezing, it has dilated pupils and its shortness of breath falls on the skin of my lips, and although it seems to me like a horrible person, I cannot help being enraptured with the intensity of its Jose, he squeezes my fingers in my neck and brings me closer to the point that our noses touch in an insinuating way. His gaze falls on my parted lips and I open my eyes to the fullest when I feel his head bow.

I put my hands on his chest and with a push I stick to the door.

“What-what is it?” I ask on the verge of mental collapse. My cheeks have blushed more at the thought that Thirteen wanted to kiss me. Because I would have done it if I didn't push it back. The bitter taste fades with my saliva the moment my mind punctuates my passivity in the matter, a small part of me still wondering what would have happened if I had let it shorten the distance. I push away the stupid idea when I shake my head slightly. Next, I notice that the pressure in my neck disappears when he removes his hand. He walks away and frowns. He seems as or more disoriented than me. He caresses his face with his palm and then turns to turn his back on me. He took his back off the wall and slowly approached him. "Jungkook?"

The muscles of his back tense when he pronounced his name. He turns sharply and gives me a cold look.

“Who the hell do you think you can say my fucking name?” Cut the distance in desperate screams. My back bounces against the door when I back off clueless. "Don't do it again, do you understand?" Fuck. ”He curses through a loud growl. "You are not worth a shit, little bitch. Reserve your character because of how much you are going to get fucked by the pussy hole you are going to wear out."

His fingers stick to my forearm to push me away from the door. The door knocks my body to the ground, kneeling. The patella burns after impact. I put my hands on the tiles to stand up. A prick pierces my spine when I straighten. I hear steps approaching and I get stiff. Have you regretted having left and come to hit me? I try to run to the door but it opens before it arrives.

I stay on site. And only when I raise my head and recognize the person, I sigh in relief.

“Blair, what are you doing here?” He asks calmly as he grabs the folder by putting it under his arm. Listening to Garcia's soft voice forms a smile on my face. One that is erased when I sin and I am confident. I groan over the cramp that buzzes down my knees. I doubled because of the thinness of my legs and I don't fall because Garcia holds me by the arm. "Hey, what happened to you?"

I don't know what makes me decline if his tone of concern or the fact that the tears had spent too much time holding back. I don't think so, it just happens.

"I can't anymore ... I just ... I can't."

His finger caresses the skin of my arm in small circles. His intense gaze tells me that he will not judge me and that he is here for me. Then, I sink my head into his chest. At first, his arms are hanging but it is not long until I feel the strength of his muscles hold me back. I don't know how much time he spent crying but when the wetness wet my face he separated me embarrassed by the fact that I wet his blue shirt. Two big brands expand through the area of ​​his chest and I put my lips in response. But instead of bothering to have shattered his uniform, he shows a small smile that brings me joy.

"I'm sorry." I mutter my head as I absorb through my nose. His concise laugh makes me lift my head. His eyes wrinkle in a tender way, it's amazing.

“Are you going to tell me what you are doing here?” He lowers his head to the height of my eyes. Adjust a sympathetic smile, I know you won't judge me. But that doesn't matter because I can't skip the jail rules. Because being a dummy means spending a whole day with your head in a vater. So, I explained the first reason why I had finished in this closet. I wasn't lying because, after all, it was what I would have done if I hadn't met that psycho.

Spending all the time observing the spaces through which he passed was not pleasant, on the contrary it was very stressful. The lump in my throat was falling apart as I moved away from the dark corners. The clarity of the sun filtered through the red bars that held the patio door. I was forced to freeze when the door opened, the memories harassed my mind, but when I saw a girl of extreme thinness pass my breath back to my body. It was too much. I couldn't scare myself for everything.

"Inmate 646 goes to reception has a vis a vis"

I paid close attention to the mechanical voice coming out of the speakers in the corner of the wall. I raised my eyebrows when confusion struck my understanding. Vis a vis? I have not requested that such permission be granted. I turn around and head towards the west wing counter. An officer welcomes me with a neutral smile. It is almost scary to see that the skin does not move with the smile.

"646?"

Seat.

"You have a family vis a vis. Do you want to receive them?"

“Who?” My question seems to cause a sharp pain in my belly because he clenches his annoying lips.

"Yes or no? Inmate."

"Yes." I agree. Swallowing a myriad of words to answer their abuse. This is outrageous. Prison officers treat us as contagious parasites. By God, most of the people who lived with me were no more thieves or drug addicts but even the worst monster in the world deserved the least respect.

He left the counter and went through a door to exit later by another that was next to it, outside this one, to open the door to me tiredly. Inside it was a rather narrow corridor that led to another door that was opened by another woman . It looked like a maze with so much door and turn of the aisle.

"You can't touch, hug and pick up things. You will be registered before and after the visit. Any questions?"

I deny

Press a red button and the doors open. The mechanical sound distracts me enough to not realize when it has disappeared. A man approaches me and places some handcuffs after telling me that it is for the safety of the visitor. Another negative aspect of this place does not take into account your good being because you are only a constant threat. I had almost forgotten how annoying and cold they were around my wrists. Point in front of me to move forward.

The tables are intrinsically ordered six by six. I hear cries, laughs, the screams of a woman when she meets her apparently boyfriend or husband, emotions spring up for people. My breath cuts suddenly when I visualize my father's striped suit. My mother is by her side, her couture dress takes the envious looks of some women. Slowly, I just sat at the table. Although I notice my mother's plea to direct her gaze, I do not. All my attention is on the man in his side. My father. The culprit of all this. His rehearsed smile gives him a perverse touch in contrast to my father's guilty gaze. Raising my chin I spit my first words.

"What a pleasure you honored me with your disgusting presence, father."

His laugh rumbles in my ears like a hint of warning.

"I see that the discipline of this place has not placated your bad education, daughter." Pause her voice at the last word to create more tension. My mother cleared her throat to end the brief discussion that is beginning to form. My father watches me with his classic upper air. Of course he doesn't give a shit that he's paying for his mistake. He seems to enjoy his freedom and not have a single regret.

"Please, it's not the time." My mother says through a desperate whisper. Intercala the look between my father and my body. A wry smile embraces my lips when I see my father lie on his chair. "Blair?" He names me with so many regrets that my head turns on its own. "Please, don't disrespect your father."

He raised his hand and interrupted.

"I respect people who deserve my respect."

I try to get up but my wrists hit the table and I fall back into the chair.

"You should thank me. Your life was boring. I give you the opportunity to live new experiences." the hypocrisy in his smile makes me sick. How can you talk so boldly knowing that I carry your blood? Well, in a way, that was never an issue to denigrate me as a person. In an elongated sigh he leans forward and clasps his fingers to speak as if it would be a meeting of his low business. "It was my turn to bribe the prosecutor to get your trial going, so show me a little more respect, fuck."

“Do you want me to thank you?” I stifle a grunt, squeezing my tongue against the palate. He let out a dramatic laugh as he leans back in his chair. He lifted his lips only to ironize a sigh. "Not even in your fucking dreams."

This time, my comment affects him because he clicks his tongue as he deflects his head.

"Both you and my mother know that I am innocent and who committed the fraud was you." I will not lie at the trial. I'm going to sink like you did with me, I swear, father.

“Blair!” My mother cries out in shock. “Please don't say those things.

He stamped my wrists against the cold table. The sound that wives make when hitting the steel surface takes all my mother's attention.

"I hope one day you will realize the monster you have as a husband." And I also hope that when you do it is not too late.”

Without further ado, I got up from the table being careful that my wrists will not hit the table. In the background I listened to my mother's pleas but I kept going with my head up. A large part of me wanted to turn around and hold her in my arms, but a smaller one, I was furious with her for allowing that cocoon to ruin my life for her salvation. What I can't understand is how he managed to stamp my signature on those documents. He must have faked it. I keep a low profile when I go back down that long hallway. When the same woman from before sees me immediately, she gets in my way with a dominant posture.

"Spread your arms and legs. Come on." Humming in a way too burlesque, he shakes his club to follow his instructions. I purse my lips but I pay attention. He bends down and starts to feel from my ankles to the upper part of my legs. I get stiff when his hands slide over my inner thigh, near my parts. Instinctively, he waved my hip and I am a confusing step back. The woman frames an annoying eyebrow at my lack of collaboration. "What do you do? Open your legs again and don't move."

"I barely lasted a minute. He won't believe he has given me time to put anything in."

The woman stands up with a rough and dry look.

"Take off your pants, panties and stand against the wall."

I widen my eyes at his demand.

"What are you saying?"

"You make me cool? Do you want to spend the week in isolation?"

Then, I respond in the same way as he crossed my arms.

"No. It just seems too excessive that I want to urge so thoroughly."

The woman emits an annoying growl but when she opens her mouth to spit at me with her little shame, the sound of a few steps retracts her. I watch the blue uniform as soon as Garcia appears through the entrance door. He looks at us both as he frames an eyebrow high up. The officer swallows saliva and then retires behind the counter.

“Everything in order?” His question is directed towards me since the officer has tried to hide behind the cold metal of the bar. The woman swallows nervously as I lick my lips before responding. To his surprise, he didn't give it away. I nod slowly taking a small smile from the man. Now that I notice, he has a very pretty smile. One that is consistent with his baronile features and muscular body. I shake the hostile thoughts of an imaginary kick, it's neither the moment nor the place. I feel terribly embarrassed by my lack of decorum. He is just a kind officer, nothing more. But his voice makes me delirious when a whisper calms down. "Come with me."

Before following him through the door I take a look at the crazy lesbian who has tried to spread herself, she is rigid and I glare at her before going out the door.

"How was everything? I was told that you had a family vis a vis."

I deflect my distressed eyes. My withdrawn sigh causes some attachment to me. I am really grateful to have met you. He is, without a doubt, the best person I've met here, except for Sole, of course. I clench my lips with some nostalgia as I tell him the scene so tense that I had with my parents. At all times it does not emit a word, just nod sympathetically and let it end. And my heart leaps excitedly against my chest, for so long that I didn't feel confident with someone. Telling the final scene I support my tired back on the wall, then I sigh and squeeze my eyes when I close them.

"I need to get out of here, this place is going to drive me crazy."

"Well, if you run away or make a deal with the police ..." he jokes.

My eyes open alone.

“A deal with the police?” He took me off the wall and he raised his eyebrows in response. “Is there perhaps such a thing? I thought it was just a hoax that was used to give emotion to the detective novels.

"Yes and no." He answers with a pun. "How will you know these sites are too dangerous to infiltrate agents." Even being the best agent in the world you can end up in trouble. You know the rules of the jail on the issue of traitors ... So, the police choose prisoners with minor crimes and offer them a deal to say what they know and fuck more dangerous prisoners. "

Like thirteen. I think inevitably.

"And you could get me an appointment with one of them?"

His incessant flickering makes me anxious.

"Do you have confidential information that may interest them?"

Surround all possible corners of the hallway with my eyes. Garcia understood that he wouldn't say another word until he was in a safe place. The doors and walls had eyes and ears embedded in their strong impenetrable structures. I could not risk Thirteen or any of his animals listening to me. Garcia understood my situation and stopped insisting.

"I'll see what I can do." He sighed with a little burden. "Well, take care, okay?"

“Wait!” My scream stopped him. He turned and waited for an explanation as he raised an eyebrow. "Does it seem illogical that you know my name and I don't know yours, don't you?"

Then he smiled.

"My name is Brain."

Brain Garcia

His name was etched in my memory. She smiled pleased by our spontaneous talk. And I was glad to remember that today was the first day since I arrived at this demon prison that I could really smile. Not for fear Not because of nerves. Brain had ripped me out sincerely. My palms sweated with the incessant friction of my hands against my pants. Although he was a kind man, his attractiveness made my hair stand on end. I bit my lip as I remembered how hot her wet lip looked. Who would say that I was beginning to like Officer Garcia? God, what things do I say.

When I crossed the door of my cell everything seemed in its place. Liberty slept peacefully on his mattress, so, deducing that it would not come out more, I pressed the button of the cell to shelter behind the bars. I walked towards my bed but when I sat on it a sob disoriented me. Looking for the owner of that drowned sigh, I found myself looking at Liberty's body. When I heard it again, I stood up and knelt beside the bed.

“Hey, why are you crying?” He lowered a whisper near his neck. Liberty hiccups a sob as her back shakes in a shiver. I rubbed the broken skin of her arm with my fingers, making the girl straighten up and look at me. His eyes were red and swollen and his lips trembling, it seemed as if he had been crying for a long time.

"Nothing happens to me." He answered defensively. Gangue an annoying protest. I squeezed my features upset but finally pulled my hand away from his body. However, when he sensed my next move, his wet wrist adjusted to mine. I undoubtedly froze at his desperate gesture. I looked at her with pity again. "Please, hug me."

I accepted her plea and soon I found her nose sunk in my chest as she took me with her to her bed. I lay under her while stroking her matted hair in caressing hair. The alarm struck in my sense of urgency when I noticed a blood stain staining his pants. I tried to straighten myself on the bed but she squeezed harder and held me back.

"Why do you have blood-stained pants?"

But he didn't answer me, he just dedicated himself to increasing his sobs and increasing the humidity of my white shirt. Specify with greater attention the surroundings of your body, I was calmer when I saw no signs of any injury. Although if I can see a mark of hands on his wrist that would later welcome a bruise. Oh my god, but what happened to this girl? A record of my experience similar memories where my mother hugged me in the middle of a panic attack when my father hit her. Liberty seemed to suffer the same evil, but more than a suffocated woman, she looked like a frightened and trembling little animal that needed human contact.

Another night I suffered insomnia. But this time not for my regrets but for being aware of Liberty's health. The next day, she woke up hungry and got out of bed as if nothing had happened. He was smiling with that grin that mocked his mouth so much when he spoke. But I was not fooled because I had dealt with that kind of performance all the time. However, life also taught me that in these cases it was better not to overwhelm the victim, the most efficient was to wait for her to speak for herself. Forcing her the only thing that would provoke would be a negative withdrawal. So, I followed her slowly down the hallways to the cafeteria.

"What a beautiful day it is, right?"

"If you say it."

"You are very pessimistic ..."

Suddenly it stops. My walking stopped also so as not to collide with his back. I frown my eyes confused by the sudden tremor of his body. A hand rushes to catch mine scaring me by the speed. His joy has gone out the window as he entered the cafeteria. Wondering what his motive would be, I turn my gaze to the same direction in which he stops in panic. I only see two people. An officer who is in charge of cleaning trays. The same stupid of the other time. And to that blond of the bat to eat calmly what seems to be a toast with some jam.

"Did he do something to you?"

Liberty shakes her head out of the trance and looks at me puzzled.

“Who?” He asks distractedly.

He nodded toward the blond and Liberty squeezes my hand so hard that it takes my breath away.

"No."

"But..."

He leaves me with the word in his mouth when he moves to the food counter. I blink in bewilderment and follow her so as not to remain within reach of unwanted glances. As the minutes go by, Liberty seems to shed that restlessness and enjoy the food, if you can delight in a pink mass of unknown origin. It seems oblivious to the world until one arm surrounds its neck. He drops the fork and looks at me abruptly. She looks scared but not horrified as last night.

"Honey, see you tonight?" You know, where ever. ”Says the blond in a whisper straight to his ear. He raised his eyebrows when his attempt to cope with a private conversation goes badly because the boy seems not to know the difference of a whisper and a high tone. Because I can hear everything he says. Liberty looks for my gaze and when she meets mine seems to beg me for a plausible escape.

"Tonight, I can't, Jimin." He clears his throat terribly before grabbing his fork again and finishing off the last pieces of dough from his tray. The answer does not seem to please the blond because he growls disgusted by the rejection. However, and to my surprise he doesn't treat her roughly, I can even see a sincere pain in his eyes.

"But ..." She shuts up when she perceives my attention and looks directly at me. I immediately look down at the plate because I feel intimidated by the pair of brown eyes. A whistle echoes through the cafeteria calling my attention. Jimin turns to see the person who demands his attention. I do that too. My heart turns off its heartbeat at the moment Thirteen looks away from his friend to me when he notices my attention. He gives me as a last gesture a smile that, far from looking charming, gives me a lot of respect. And then, the bulb in my head seems to come alive and comes on. I get up so abruptly from the table that it caught the couple's attention.

"I have to go," he announced, running over a gasp. Liberty frowns and opens her mouth but I've already run away. How did it not occur to me before? I am new to this place so I don't know much about its people but I have seen things. Things that the police officer might want to know. My head is spinning when an annoying buzzing whistles inside me. But that discomfort does not divert me from my objective. I am surprised at how little security there is in module five considering that this is where it hosts the worst of the worst. The officer does not seem to care that a prisoner of the opposite gender crosses the module door that he should monitor. He pays more attention to the newspaper article that shakes his fingers. As it is time for the patio, not a single man walks through the corridors of the cells. A point that I am grateful to satiety for not having to endure neither sluggish glances nor risque sexist comments. I release a ragged sigh of emotion when I see its doors have opened. Without thinking twice I enter the cell. I look around. The beds. Old furniture. The first thing I see comes to mind is to look under your mattress. However, when he knelt to quench my curiosity, a terribly low voice gets in my hatred.

"Well, well ... But what do we have here?"

                                                           ✞

"It's late." I say, controlling my trembling with my hands. But my excuse does not seem to be enough because he stops supporting his body on the wall and straightens slowly.

“When have I asked for your opinion?” The calm and passive tone that had characterized his attitude in the previous two minutes had been replaced by a much more demanding one. I swallow the choking lump in my throat and lift my chin to look him in the eye. But since it is night and the bangs cover half of his face, I only find his dark reflection. His sigh takes me out of the gradual trance in which I had immersed myself. "Go ahead."